POpe PAVL the fift, was addicted from his youth and nourished in those studies, which haue no other end but to acquire vnto the Pope the Spiri­tuall and Temporall Mo­narchie of all the world: and to aduance the order of the Clergie so farre, as not only to exempt them from all power and [Page 2] iurisdiction of Princes, but further to exalt them about Kings themselues, and to submit vnto them Secular men in all kindes of seruices and commodities. Being come to perfect age, hee had yet better means to manage those armes by which this doctrine is maintained, For hauing exercised the office of Auditor of the Chamber, a charge altogether agreeable to his nature and inclination, in as much as the power attributed to that Magistrate, is, to be Sententiarum & cen­surarum intus & extrà latarum vniuersalis execu­tor; He employed himselfe in this charge more exactly than any of his Predecessours, so that more Monitories and Citations were thundered out by him, during the fiue yeares of his office, than had beene in any fiftie yeares before.

In that while, he conceiued a vehement desire of vengeance against those who seemed to him to bring some empeachment to the libertie or (to speake more properly) licentiousnesse of per­sons Ecclesiasticall, and to the free and arbitrary exercise of Excommunication. But because the desire of reuenge is extinguished, or at least re­pressed, when it is directed against Persons so potent and eminent, that there is no hope to ef­fect it: his courage and resolutions were bent [Page 3] not so much against Kings and Monarches, as a­gainst Republiques or popular Common-wealthes, because that considering the Gouernours there­of in their priuate persons (in which respect they are without power,) he might hope to attaine his end, howsoeuer they were ioyned in one body, and assisted by authoritie, which accom­panieth publique forces. But aboue all, he had a particular designe of reuenge against the State of Venice, as well because it alone sustaineth the dignitie, and hath the true markes of a Prince, independent, as because the Ecclesiastiques haue no dealing in that Estate, and yet further, it alone (among all Princes) doth not giue pensions to any of the Court of Rome: which being by them interpreted a contempt, is the cause that they cary all an especiall hatred, and nourish in them­selues an euill will against that State. Hereupon being aduanced vnto the Papacie, he proposed no other thing for his end, but to enlarge the Ecclesiasticall authoritie, or (as he termed it) to restore it vnto that condition from which it was fallen by the negligence of this Predecessors, and particularly of Clement 8. Wherefore his first purpose was to establish a Congregation at Rome, whose only charge and studie should be [Page 4] to consider o [...] whereby this autho­ritie might [...] and augmented; or at least by cramining all writings vpon these mat­ters to raise new difficulties, and to prepare oc­casions for his Successours to giue perfection vnto that which he could not finish, and in the meane while to mortifie the presumption (as he called it) of Secular Estates. Besides, he imagi­ned that to bring this his designe to perfection, it was necessary to send into all Kingdomes and Courts of Cat [...] Princes such Nuntio's as were enclin [...] the like thoughts. That which straight wayes he began to execute, by changing the [...] formerly imployed; and particularly [...] to Venice Horatio Matthei, Bishop of Gi [...] a man so passionate in this cause, that he bl [...]shed not to say vnto the Duke in full assembly that Alines and other workes of pietie, the frequ [...]ing of Sacraments, and all o­ther good and Christion actions, ad nihilum valent vltra, were nothing auaileable, if men did not fauour the Ecclesiasticall libertie: these were his words. And in many familiar discourses which he had with diuers persons, he was wont to say, that he had heard the pietie of the City of Venice often [...] amply commended, by him­selfe [Page 5] could perceiue but little; considering that Christian perfection doth not consist in almes deeds and deuotions, but in exalting the Eccle­siasticall iurisdiction, which is the true ciment of that perfection. And many times he would in­timate that he had beene sent by the Pope in that charge of his Nuntio, for to receiue martyrdome (if it were needfull) in defence of the autho [...] tie of the See Apostolique. But the vanitie of this man, so desirous of Martyrdome, was not with­out some mixture of ambition, and desire of command. For if any one did reply against him with reason, or contradict his discourses vpon this subject, his ordinary answer was (as if it had beene a forme of speech or a lesson giuen him) here I am Pope, and I will be obeyed. But the Pope did not crect this Congregation according to his first deseigne, being aduertised that by this meanes hee should too manifestly discouer his intentions, which might bring iealousie to all Princes, and cause them to proiect some reme­dies, and so it might produce effects quite con­trary to his meaning; as it fell out with Clement 8. who by founding a Congregation vpon the affaires of England, excited the spirit of that King to obserue more narrowly the cariage of [Page 6] the Catholiques of his Kingdome: which was the cause that their enterprises were afterward much more thwarted. And againe, the Pope would not put in execution (during the first Monthes of his Papacy) any one of those particulars which were alreadie designed, because being first weakened by the vehemence of his hopes and ioyes, hee [...]as afterward assailed with a grieuous melan­choly, accompanied with a strong apprehensi­on of death, which he feared would seaze vpon him within a few dayes. This feare was more encreased by a rumour dispersed thorow Rome, that the Image of our Lady de Subiacco had sweated; which vsually happens (as the vulgar beleeue) for to aduertise the Popes that their death is at hand. And further, a Flemmish Astro­loger had foretold that in March Pope Clement 8. was to die, and that after him should be elected one Leo, and then one Paul, who should liue but a short time. Besides, this Pope by nature was timorous, and much inclined to giue credit vn­to Diuinations, which he entertained vpon all occurrences and accidents. This perturbation of spirit held him fiue Months in such extremitie, that all things affrighted him; in so much that he dismissed his Cooke and his Caruer, who had [Page 7] long time serued him; and if any persons of base and meane condition and vnknowne, did present him with any memoriall or petition as hee passed the streets, very often hee let them fall to the ground, fearing lest they might bee empoysoned. Being thus vexed with suspitions, his designe touching the enlargement of Eccle­siasticall Libertie was neglected.

But in the Month of September after his pro­motion to the Papacie, his friends and kinsmen found a remedie for this feare; hauing made a great assembly of all the Astrologers and other Fortune-tellers of Rome, in the house of the Lord Iohn Francis, brother to his Holinesse, who concluded by their rules that the time of some perils threatned by the influences was past, and that therefore he might now liue many yeares. His feare being thus remoued, he resumed a­gaine his first and ordinary thoughts of aug­menting the Ecclesiasticall iurisdiction.

He began to moue the most Christian King that the Councell of Trent might be receiued in his Kingdome. In Spaine he procured that the Iesuites might be exempted from paying any Tithes. At Naples he wrought in such sort that Iohn Francis de Ponte Marquise of Morcone, cal­led [Page 8] the Regent de Ponte, was sent to Rome, as punishable in the Inquisition, for hauing con­demned to the Gallies a Bookeseller, for a matter which the Inquisitor pretended to belong to his cognisance. Hee tooke from the Religious of Malta the collation of certaine Commanderies, conferring them vpon the Cardinall Borghese. He raised many difficulties to the Duke of Parma, as well for the imposts which he had put vpon his Subiects of Parma in the absence of the Bishop, as for the fact of Count Albert Scotto, and also for other things which the Pope pretended to haue beene enterprised against the Bull, in caena Domini. Moreouer, he had some differences with the Duke of Sauoy, not only because his Officers tooke knowledge, and gaue iudgement in the temporalty of Benefices, but also because Laiques assist at the Office of the Inquifition; but especi­ally by reason of an Abbey which the Duke had conserred on the Cardinall Pio. All things being put in deliberation, the Duke changing the per­son named to the Abbey, placed therein a Ne­phew of his Holinesse, some what to appease him.

But none of these attempts succeeding to his minde, in the beginning of October, two occa­sions were offered, not only of themselues very [Page 9] proper for the end which the Pope pretended, but very commodious, as being so many de­grees and meanes to open him a passage to grea­ter matters. The one was, that the Republique of Luca considering that many of their Citizens hauing changed their Religion, had retired themselues into Protestant countries; in this re­gard they had published an Edict, by which all their subjects were forbidden to haue any com­merce, or to treat in any fashion whatsoeuer with such persons: an Edict which doubtlesse had beene highly commended by some former Popes. But this man, after it had beene represen­ted vnto him, approued the law in it selfe; but said neuerthelesse that the Republique of Luca had no authority to make any such ordinance which touched Religion (howsoeuer it were in it selfe good and holy,) for as much as Laiques haue not any power to decree in matter of Reli­gion, although the Law be in fauour thereof. And therefore he absolutely commanded that the Edict should be rased out of their Records, hauing an intention to make another (the same in substance) but to publish it by his Pontificall authoritie. The other was, that the Republique of Genoa being aduertised that the Gouernours [Page 10] of certaine Lay Fraternities, instituted by deuo­tion, had not dispensed the Reuenew with re­quisite fidelitie, resolued to examine and renew their accounts; and to this effect commanded that the Bookes should bee brought vnto the Duke. And in the same Citie there happened a thing of much greater importance, occasioned by a new institution of an Oratorie of Secular persons, in the House of the Iesuites, for Chri­stian exercises; wherein they of that Congrega­tion conspired not to fauour any but of their owne Society in the distribution of Magistracies. Whereof the State hauing notice, by publique authoritie they tooke order to prohibite all such Assemblies. These Decrees (which indeed com­mended the pietie of that Republique, as desirous to prouide against the euill husbanding of tem­porall goods giuen to pious vses, and to preuent all vnlawfull conuenticles and assemblies, which vnder pretext of Religion tend to the ruine of Cōmmon-wealths,) were not expounded in the true sence, nor well accepted by the Pope; but con­trarily he was much offended, and gaue the Re­publique to vnderstand, that these Ordinances were against the Liberty Ecclesiastical, and there­fore expressely he enioyned them to reuoke their [Page 11] Edicts, otherwise he threatned to thunder out his Censures. Hee made great instance to the State of Venice, that they would succour the Em­perour with money for the warre of Hungarie against the Turke, offering himselfe (in case the Senate should make difficultie, for feare of pro­uoking against themselues so puissant an Ene­mie) to receiue it secretly, and passe it vnder­hand, that it should not be perceiued. In which treatie hee and his Nuntio vsed a forme of dis­course, not like as when one Prince represents vnto another their common interests, but like one which demandeth some extraordinary con­tributions from his subiects. And therefore af­ter some modest words of answer, at last for a fi­nall resolution the Senate said, that, for the con­seruation of their Estates they were forced to make great expenses, and to prouide for many diffidences, which hindred that they could not apply themselues to any new enterprises; that it was necessary first of all to settle a perfect intel­ligence among Christian Princes, to the end that hauing quitted all suspitions, they might (being well vnited) entend the oppression of that com­mon Enemie; that whensoeuer any ouerture vnto a good Vnion should be offered, the State [Page 12] would not be the last that should take armes a­gainst the enemies of Christianitie. This answer seemed strange vnto the Pope, as perswading himselfe (conformably to the doctrine of the moderne Canonists) that he might command a­ny Prince to doe whatsoeuer he thinkes expedi­ent for the common good of Christendome: ne­uerchelesse, he iudged not meet to ground his Quarrell vpon this, but vpon some other occa­sion, which (in pretence at least) might be more spirituall and trench more neerely vpon the See Apostolique. Wherefore, first onely in generall termes he treated that the Ecclesiasticall libertie might not be in any fashion violated, but rather that iurisdiction restored entire: this was the talke of his Nuntio in Venice, and of himselfe at Rome to the Embassador of the Signiory. After, comming to particulars, hee mentioned some affaires concerning Nauigation, and the imposi­tion vpon oyles, and touching an exchange on the coast of Romagna for the Marquisate of An­cona; assaying by all meanes to make the State receiue his commandements. Further, he pro­posed the reuocation of an Ordinance made by the Senate the eleuenth of December MDCIIII. forbidding the Subiects of the Signiory to set [Page 13] forth any Vessels by sea, or to make any assu­rances or companies for the traffique of any merchandize whatsoeuer (to be exported out of the State of Venice into foraine countries,) vn­lesse first it passed by Venice; alledging that this would hinder the great importations and abun­dance in the Estate of the Church, and by conse­quent was against the Ecclesiasticall Libertie. But being answered, that euery Prince com­mands his subiects that which may serue for the commoditie of his owne Estate, without consi­dering, what may follow thereupon to neigh­bour Princes, which cannot iustly be therewith offended, howsoeuer they may be in some sort endamaged: and that whensoeuer his Holinesse shall commaund his Subiects any thing which may turne to the profit of his Gouernment, the State would not take it in euill part, nor esteeme it against their Libertie: the Pope perceiued by this essay that thus he could not compasse his in­tention, there being not any shadow of pretext, to fetch this controuersie within the bounds of things Spirituall. For this reason, so soone as he could apprehend an occasion, which might more probably be thought Spirituall, leauing the rest, he setled his proiects and purposes whol­ly vpon this.

[Page 14] The occasion was, that at Vicenza, one Scipio Sarraceno, Canon there of a Church (who had with great contempt defaced the Seale of the Magistrate, which was put to, for the custodie of the Bishops Court of Chancery, at the request of the Chancellor, the See being vacant,) did his vtmost endeuour to seduce a Damosell his kins­woman; and preuailing not with her, after he had long molested and pursued her in publique, and euen in the Church, at last in a despitefull outrage, he shamefully defiled her portall and house doores with his excrements: for which cause, being assisted by some Gentlemen of her family, she came to Venice, and there put in her complaint against this Canon, who being called, readily presented himselfe. The Canon had a kinsman Bishop of Citta Nuoua, a man very bu­sie and enterprising, who serued in Venice for a Guide and Counseller to all the Nuntio's and Ministers of the Pope, and by his counsels dire­cted all their actions; and the Nuntio's had ex­presse order to communicate with him their Commissions. By his meanes the Nuntio was moued in this affaire, who both by his owne dis­position was vehemently desirous to procure for the Clergie a licentious exemption, and but a [Page 15] little before was come to Venice with that de­signe. The Nuntio then and this Bishop speedily gaue aduice of this businesse vnto the Pope, and to the Bishop of Vienza, who was then in Court: who thereupon treated together, and mutually excited themselues to the defence of the Canon, and of the Ecclesiasticall Libertie. Both the one and the other spake of this matter to Augustin Nani, Embassador of the State, with the Pope, a bout the end of October. The Bishop told him, that the Pope would not endure the emprison­ment of a Canon, and that hee was by him en­couraged to doe the office of a Bishop; that there­fore it were good to giue satisfaction to his Ho­linesse, by rendering the prisoner to the Iudge of the Church, the crime being not so grieuous. But the Pope was much more peremptory; that he would not in any sort permit that Ecclesiastiques in any cause should be iudged by Seculars, this being against the ordinance of the Councell. The Embassadour aduertised the State of these pas­sages, and whilst he expected their answer, the Pope againe complaines vnto him in another audience, how that at Venice since the de­cease of Pope Clement 8. they had made a Decree, forbidding Secular men to alienate their goods [Page 16] to Ecclesiastiques; saying, that howsoeuer that law were founded vpon another more ancient, yet this latter was much more ample; that both the one and the other were void, and could not subsist, as being against the Canons, against the Councell, and against the Lawes Imperiall; that it was scandalous, and made the condition of Ecclesiastiques worse then of infamous persons; adioyning withall, that they which made that law had incurred the Censures. The he same cō ­manded his Nuntio to propose in full Senate. And the Embassadors of the Republique being come to Rome to congratulate with his Holinesse about the beginning of Nouember, year 1605 hee repeated vnto them the same complaints, chargint them at their returne to giue notice thereof vnto the Senate.

In the meane while, they of Genoa, for to sa­tisfie the Pope, had reuoked the Degree touching the reuiew of the accounts of their Fraternities; but excused themselues for the other Decree touching the Congregation, which for security of the State was necessarily to be executed. Which did so much enrage the Pope, that hee caused a Monitorie to be imprinted against that Repub­lique, meanacing the Cardinals of Genoa, that if the [Page 17] Decree concerning the Oratories were not reuo­ked, he would forthwith publish his Excom­munication.

The Pope beleeued that by this example the State of Venice would bee induced toyeeld (without vsing any reply) to his desires; strongly conceiuing that they would willingly abandon their liberty to auoid their trouble, especially, if they were taken before they had time to deli­berate. And therefore without expecting an an­swer to that which the Extraordinary Ambassa­dors had treated at their returne, or that which the Ordinary had writ to Venice, the Pope a new expostulated with the Ambassador both touching the imprisoned Canon, and the Ordinance for­merly mentioned; the matter he exaggerated, saying, that the Law had beene made vpon Maundie Thursday, and concluded his speech, (shewing the Monitory prepared against them of Genoa,) that he would be obeyed, and that hee would send to Venice a Breue Exhortatory, and after proceed yet further. The Ambassador re­presented to his Holinesse, that the 26. of March (on which day the Law was made) could not fall within the Holy weeke of that yeare; consi­dering that Easter day was then the tenth of [Page 18] April; and praied him that, since he had required him to write of these particularities to Venice, and had giuen charge vnto the Ambassadors Ex­traordinary to treat thereof by word of mouth, he would expect an answer before hee determi­ned any thing in this businesse. This stayed the Pope for a little time: till that about the middle of Nouember, the Ambassador hauing receiued answer to all that which he had written by or­der from his Holinesse (although he had no in­telligence of what the Extraordinary Ambassa­dors had treated,) he made remonstrance vnto him, following the commandement which hee had from the Senate; that the iust title and pos­session which the State hath to iudge Ecclesiasti­call persons in causes criminall, were founded on the naturall power of a Soueraigne Prince, and on custome neuer interrupted by the space of a thousand yeares, and approued by the Breues of Popes themselues, yet extant in the pub­lique Archiues: shewing further, that the Law against the alienation of Lay goods to the Cler­gie, had not beene made only at Venice, but was also receiued and established in the greater part of the cities of their Estate; and for the rest which had it not, it was their dutie to follow the ordi­nances [Page 19] of the Soueraigne and Capitall Citie. He shewed likewise the equitie of that Law, and how necessary it was in these times for the con­seruation of the strength of their State, by many reasons and examples of sundry Christian King­domes, and euen of some Cities within the State Ecclesiasticall. The Pope heard this discourse with impatience, turning himselfe from one side to another, and testifying by the outward gestures of his face and body, how grieuously he did resent it within; and then he answered, that the reasons alledged were friuolous; that for to iudge of an affaire it was to no purpose to ground it vpon custome, which is often so much the worse as it is more ancient. And for the Breues, he said there was no other Archiue of the Breues of Popes, but that at Rome, that those which they pretended in fauour of their cause were but waste papers, and that he would lay any wager they had not any authentique Breues in this matter. For the Law, he said, that hauing passed his youth in the Schooles, and after that practised in the Offices of Vice-Legat, of Auditor of the Chamber, and of Grand Viccar of the Pope, he was become well versed and of good vnder­standing in these businesses: so that he knew [Page 20] certainly that this Law was of itselfe inualid, as was likewise the other of the yeare MD XXX VI: that the power ouer his owne goods belongs to each man, so that he may freely dispose of them, neither can that freedome be restrained without tyrannie: that the Senate it selfe esteemed it vn­iust, forbidding to giue a copie thereof to any person; that if else-where were any such like Lawes, they had beene made by authoritie of Popes; that it pertained not vnto the Venetians to gouerne the Ecclesiasticall State, but to the Pope, who might appoint and ordaine what himselfe pleased in that State; and that hee would be o­beyed. In all this, the Pope obserued not (suffe­ring himselfe to be transported by his vehement passion) that whilst he desired to defend the Ec­clesiasticall liberty he gaue vnto Secular men too great a licence to dispose of their goods at their pleasure, without any restraint or respect of Lawes; & by calling that a tyrannie, which was indeed a iust limitation, he principally branded the Popes themselues, guilty of the same excesse.

The Pope not content with these difficulties, added yet another; vnderstanding that the Count Brandolino Valdemarino, Abbot of Neruese, was imprisoned, hee commanded that both this [Page 21] Abbot and the Canon should bee deliuered into the hands of his Nuntio. Besides, he heard of another Ordinance made in the yeare MDC III. whereby was prohibited the building of any new Church without the permissiō of the Senate; which he blamed with rude and violent termes. At last, he concluded with these words; Euen the Heretique Moulin saith that sapit haeresim. Hee adioyned further, that the State retained 500000. crownes of Ecclesiasticall Legacies; and charged that in all these particulars they should giue him satisfaction. The Ambassador answered that God had not giuen to Popes any greater au­thority in the Gouernment of their Estate, then to other Princes, who by the Law of Nature haue all power which is necessary. And as it ap­pertaineth not to the Venetians to Gouerne the State of the Church, no more doth it appertaine to Ecclesiastiques to Gouerne the State of Venice. That the Law had not beene kept so secret, since it was published in all their Cities, and en­registred in the Chanceries, where any one might haue a Copie. Moreouer, he shewed clearly how false a suggestion it was that the State reserued any portion of Legacies Ecclesiasticall; adding further, that if his Holinesse would examine all [Page 22] the Lawes of their Signiory, and giue credit to such calumnies as might be cast vpon them by their ill willers, the differences would grow infi­nite. Here the Pope stayed him, and said that for the 500000. crownes his answer had satisfied him, and that he would not multiply differen­ces, but restraine them to three heads, that is, to wit, to the Ordinance touching the building of Churches; to the Law against the alienning of Lay mens goods vnto Ecclesiastiques; and to the iudgement of the causes of the Canon and the Abbot. In all these three he would be obeyed, adding that they should not thinke to draw out the businesse with delayes, for if speedily they did not satisfie him, he would vse such remedies as he thought conuenient. That he had beene placed in that Chaire for to sustaine the Iuris­diction Ecclesiasticall, in defence whereof hee would esteem himselfe happy to spill his bloud; that for his kindred he regarded not if they re­mained still priuate persons, being resolued to neglect all other respects, and to proceed in this matter to the vttermost, whatsoeuer should be the issue. Withall againe he threatned to send a Breue exhortatory vnto the State, hauing a de­signe to passe on further if he were not obeyed.

[Page 23] This Abbot of Neralse was accused to exercise a most vniust and cruel tyranny vpon the Coun­trey neare about his dwelling; taking vp the goods of any man at what price himselfe was pleased; and to commit vile rapes and impuri­ties with all sorts of women, and withall to practise in Sorcery and other Magicall opera­tions. That he studied the Art of tempering and composing of subtill poysons, whereby he had wrought the death of his brother, of a Prio rie of Saint Augustines Order, and of his seruant: these two latter because they were conscious of his crimes, and the first because he was his com­petitor in the House. And that with the same poison he had brought his owne father in ex­treame danger of his life; that he had for a long time the carnall knowledge of his owne sister, and had empoisoned her maide, fearing by her to be discouered; that he had caused an enemie of his to be killed, and after that empoisoned the murtherer, lest he might accuse him. Shortly, that he was guiltie of many more murthers and notorious vile crimes.

In the beginning of December, they of Genoa, by mediation of the Cardinals of that Nation (herein more moued with their particular inte­rests, [Page 24] then with any respect which they owed to their Countrey) reuoked the Decree which they had made touching the Oratory, vpon the Popes promise that for the time to come they should not therein treat of any thing but matters spirituall. Of this reuocation, his Holinesse quick­ly gaue aduice to the Ambassador of Venice, ex­horting the Senate to deliuer vp the prisonners into the hands of his Nuntio, and to reuoke the two Ordinances. And proposing the example of the Genuois, he said, Sequimini paenitentes. To this the Ambassador answered, that there was not the same reason of the State of Venice, seeing they had not seuen Cardinals their Citizens to mediate betweene them and his Holinesse; that the things were very different, considering that the Ordi­nances of the State were very necessary for the good Gouernment of it; that they were well knowne to his Predecessors, who (before their election to the Papacie) had liued at Venice in qualitie either of Confessors, or of Inquisitors, or of Nuntio's: and that after their promotion they did not question or disproue them. To these reasons the Pope replied, that if the lawes of alie­nation, and of erecting Churches, were necessary, himselfe would make them, hauing power to [Page 25] doe that which is not lawfull for Secular Prin­ces; that if they would haue recourse to him, they might finde him very ready to impart all kind of fauours, being willing euen to establish these Lawes, when it should appeare vnto him that they are necessary: But that he would not endure them to iudge Ecclesiasticall persons, who are not subiect vnto Princes, and whom they cannot chastise, though they be rebellious; that the former Popes did not well vnderstand them­selues; that he desired to haue regard to the safe­tie of his soule, and would handle these holy bu­sinesses according as was meet, and as his repu­tation required; that till then he had done the office of a Father, but now he would come to further remedies. Therefore hee purposed to send a Breue exhortatory concerning the three points aforesaid, and if he were not obeied with­in a time, which he would prefix, he would pro­ceed further; because he had power ouer all, and could depriue Kings, and to this end had legi­ons of Angels for his aid and assistants. The Am­bassador requested the Pope to consider that it was not meet to proceed in this matter with so much precipitation, seeing it seemed not to the purpose to confound the law touching Churches, [Page 26] with that of alienation, much lesse yet the cause of the Canon, with that of the Abbot; especially for that he knew not yet the intention of the State in these two points, as hauing yet receiued no answer; and exhorted his Holinesse to weigh well the businesse. The Pope made answer, that himselfe ought therefore to reply, that he might more speedily know their resolution.

The Senate, when they had throughly weighed the affaire, and balanced on the one side the disdaine and the rash proceedings of the Pope, on the other side the publike libertie and the necessitie of their Gouernment; the first of December returned answer vnto the Nuntio, and writ to Rome to their Ambassador, that they could not render the Prisoners so lawfully detained, nor reuoke the Lawes so iustly ordained, lest they should preiudice their natural liberty giuen by God vnto the State, and preserued (by the helpe of his diuine Maiestie, and with the bloud of their Ancestors) for so many hundred yeares; and to the end that their Gouernment might not be disturbed, which had prospered vnder such Lawes and Customes vntill this age, nor a­ny confusion brought into their State, which might moue withall some perillous sedition. [Page 27] The Senate all with one voice consented vpon this resolution, whereof the Nuntio was aduerti­sed. Which was also reported at Rome, to shew how well the State was vnited for defence of their libertie, and to discharge the Pope of his vaine hope that the Senators would be diuided, as the Iesuites had promised him.

The Pope hauing receiued this answer by the Letters of his Nuntio, and by the mouth of the Ambassador, did not for all this change his de­signe, but remaining constant and resolued what to doe, to wit, to expedite a Breue, hee was no­thing moued with any thing which the Ambas­sador could say of the reasons and causes which had induced the Senate to make this deliberati­on, of their courage and constancie to perseuere therein, together with the pernicious inconue­niences which might ensue, if his Holinesse should vse any meanes of violence; but he com­manded that two Breues should be dispatched, the one concerning the two Lawes, and the o­ther the two Prisoners.

At the same time there came aduise to Rome of an Edict made by the Repub. of Luca, which, to preuent great troubles occasioned in that State by letters of execution sent from the Auditor of [Page 28] the Apostolique Chamber, ordained that thence forward no such letters should haue force, vn­lesse first they were viewed by the Magistrates. Whereat the Pope chafed beyond measure, say­ing, that it was against the libertie Ecclesiasticall, and his pleasure was, that this Edict should be re­uoked, although the Agent of that Signiory an­swered; that their State had herein followed the example of many Princes, and would further follow it in their reuocation, when others should be brought vnto it.

But for the Venetian businesse, it fell out that on the ninth of December (an ordinary day of audience for the Ambassador of the State) the Pope treated very courteously with him; in such manner as he neuer had so fauourable entertain­ment. Which made him thinke that his vehe­mence being now setled, he meant to proceed with maturity; but it happened quite contrary. For the Pope resoluing to come to action, did not any more vse violent words, as by the euent appeared. The day following (10. of December) he prepared & sealed two Breues, addressed Ma­rino Grinani Duci, & Reipub. Venetorum, which he sent the same day to his Nuntio, with charge that he should present them. And fearing lest if [Page 29] this newes of the Breues sent to Venice were dis­couered, his Messenger might be stayed or hin­dered, he dispatched another by the way of Fer­rara, with Copies of the two Breues vnto the same Nuntio; but neither the one, nor the other Currier found any lett, for the Nuntio had the Expediti­ons in good time. After the sending of these Breues the Pope called a Consistory the twelfth of the said Moneth, wherein he declared how the State of Venice had violated the Ecclesiasticall Libertie, by publishing two Lawes, and detai­ning in hold two persons of the Church, dilating a little vpon each one of the three heads: yet he did not take the opinions of the Cardinals, nor so much as permitted them to speake; at which the Cardinals murmured, esteeming it fit not only that such matters should be communi­cated to them, but also that they should thereof deliberate & giue their iudgements. And what­oeuer were the substance of the affaire, they then with one accord agreed that the resoluti­on was rash and perillous. But afterwards when they had considered the reasons of the Pope and of the State, they differed in iudgement vp­on the matter, and diuersly answered the Ambas­sador of the Signiory, who talked thereof with [Page 30] diuers of them. Some said that the Pope ought rather to haue an eye vpon other more vrgent necessities of the Church, and to omit these que­stions. Cardinall Bellarmine said clearely that the Pope did not speake with him of these matters of Iurisdiction, because they knew his iudge­ment herein to be sparing, and that hee exhor­ted his Holinesse rather to thinke on the Resi­dence of Prelates in their Churches. Cardinall Ba­ronius said, they were not wont to treat with him of these matters, because they knew what was his accustomed answer. Cardinall Zapata, that there were in Spaine Lawes semblable to these in question: and Cardinall Monopoly that the Lawes might be allowed without any material alterati­on, prouided that the Ecclesiastiques should not be therein mentioned. There were some that ap­proued the Lawes, but not the Iudgements; and some againe that approued the Iudgements, but not the Lawes. It is certaine that before the Ex­pedition of the Breues, out of a feare of the in­conuenience, the Cardinals Baronius, and Du Per­ron, did secretly in a priuate Audience effectual­ly labour with the Pope, that he would desist from an enterprise so difficult and perillous; or at least by putting it in deliberation, he would [Page 31] serue himselfe of time for to compasse his end, and not put all in danger through precipitati­on. But nothing could make his Holinesse de­sist from pursuing the execution of that which he had enterprised.

The Senate in the meane while, to giue the Pope a manifest testimony of their respect, lest they should seeme in any sort to contemne him, and withall to gaine some time, that the Pope might haue leasure to thinke seriously of what hee purposed to doe; but especially to furnish themselues with a iust and euident pretext, if they found him obstinate, thought good to send vn­to him an Ambassador expresly for this effect: and to the end that by the qualitie of the person the Pope might see what reuerence they carried to the holy See, they made choice of the Lord Leonardo Donato, an ancient Senator, and with­out comparison the most eminent in the State, who was afterward elected Duke. Besides, they resolued to write vnto their Ambassadors in all Courts of Princes, to informe them concerning their publike reasons, the stiffenesse of the Pope, and all that was passed. But the Nuntio who re­ceiued the Breues a day after that Donato was e lected to goe in Embassage, stayed the presenta­tion, [Page 32] and gaue aduise by a Poste of that Election, which highly moued the Pope against his Nun­tio, for that he had not executed his commande­ments, and presumed to interpose his owne iudgement after his Ordinance. And therefore he dispatched vnto him an expresse Currier with order to present the Breues immediatly after the receit of his Letter; and that this might be con­cealed from the Ordinary Ambassador, he caused the Currier to goe out in a Caroach without boots, and so to take horse at the second stage. The Nuntio hauing receiued this command on Christmas Eue, that he might punctually obey his Holinesse, on that solemne Festiuall day pre­sented the Breues vnto the Counsellors assembled to assist at a solemne Masse, in the absence of the Duke Grimani, who was then in his last extremi­tie, and died the day following; which was the cause that the Breues were not opened, but ac­cording to the order of the State, they attended the creation of a new Duke. The Pope hauing aduise of this from the Nuntio, how he had pre­sented the Breues, and how the Duke was decea­sed; writ vnto him that he should Protest vnto the State, and enioyne them not to passe on to a new Election, in as much as it should be void, [Page 33] being made by men excommunicated, aiming by this new deuice to bring some confusion or diuision within the State, as sometime it fals out at Rome in the Vacancie of the Chaire; shewing himselfe herein vtterly ignorant of that Repub­lique, which doth not receiue any alteration by the change of their Dukes, or by a Vacancie, but remaineth still equally firme and stable. The Nuntio, to execute this command, required au­dience of the State with great importunitie, but he could not be admitted, it being their custome not to heare any Ministers of Princes, during the Vacancie, vnlesse their businesse be that of condoling.

Whilst they applied themselues to the Electi­on of a new Duke, the Nuntio communicated to many persons the Commission which hee had to protest, and besides another order which he had, to see that hee did not any thing, which might seeme to approue any of those procee­dings. They made remonstrance vnto him con­cerning this enterprise, how important it was; to attempt a thing vnheard of in the world, and at once to confound matters Spirituall with the Temporall. Briefly, that it was an extreame in­iury and irreparable not only to the State, but [Page 34] [...] [Page 35] [...] [Page 34] year 1606 further to all Potentates, and that in the Citie would not follow any alteration on this occa­sion, but the iniury would excite all the world ioyntly to sustaine the publique dignity, and per­aduenture breake off all commerce with the Court of Rome. He gaue notice vnto the Pope how he had not beene admitted to Audience by the Councellors, and at the same time writ vnto him of all these considerations.

But the Electors did not long delay to acquit hemselues of their charge: for the tenth of Ia­nuary M DC VI. by scrutiny (according to the custome) they elected vnto the Dukedome Leo­nardo Donato, a Senator of all the rest, without controuersie, the most eminent, for his life (full of integritie,) for his experience in Gouerning, and for his exquisite knowledge in all good Learning; adorned besides with all heroicall ver­tues, qualities rare in this age. All Ambassadors forthwith went (as the manner is) to congratu­late with the new Prince; only the Nuntio neg­lected to doe that office, till he had receiued an­swer from his Holinesse, touching some conside­rations which he had sent by suggestion of some sage Prelats. Yet though the Nuntio did not per­forme his complements, the Duke did not omit [Page 35] to write vnto the Pope, as the custome is, and to giue him aduise of this Election.

Vpon this newes there went a rumor in Rome that the Pope had a purpose not to acknow­ledge the new Duke; and although it came to the eares of the Ambassador, yet he neglected not to visit all those who were neare the Pope, decla­ring the certaine mischiefes that would ensue if this deliberation were executed; & that for his part he was resolued what to doe, if his Holinesse should refuse the Letter which he was to present vnto him in the name of his Prince. But the Pope, whether moued with his discourses, or by some aduice, which he had from his Nuntio, passed in silence that pretension, receiued the Letter, and answered the Duke, congratulating with him for his Election; and reuoked the Order formerly giuen to his Nuntio, of not presenting himselfe to the Duke.

In the space of time which passed from the presentation of the Breues, vntill the answer, which was made by the Senate, whereof we shall speake; at all Audiences the Pope vrged to haue their resolution, saying that they ought not to deferre for default of a Prince, and that the Se­nate might well notwithstanding be assembled; [Page 36] that they should not thinke to spend or gaine time by deliberations, that he was an enemie of time, that he had written in hope of the obedi­ence of the Republique, but if he had not a speedy answer, hee would resolue vpon some other course: and one time he said, We will dispatch the next morning; which afterward hee ex­plained not to haue beene spoken affirmatiuely, but only that he might not oblige himselfe to any limitted time, but remaine free to doe what pleased him; & though he should lose his skin, he would maintaine the cause of God, and his owne reputation. The opinion of the Court was, that the Republique would submit, and rather liberally bribe, than trouble their peace; that a­mong the Senators many were scrupulous; and therefore that in the streits of deliberation feare might produce good effects.

But at Venice the first affaire treated in Se­nate after the election of the Prince was this dif­ference with the Pope: and first an Ambassador was appointed in place of Leonardo Donato (now made Duke) who was Peter Duodo Knight; and taking the Breues, which they be­leeued to be the one touching the Lawes, the other the Prisoners, after they had opened them, [Page 37] they were both found of the same tenor, and couched in the same termes. In these Breues the Pope said in substance; That it was come to his knowledge, that the State in former yeeres had treated, and ordained in their Councell many things contrary to Ecclesiasticall liberty, and to the Canons, Councels, and constitutions Ponti­ficall: but among others, that in the yeere M DC III. in the Councell of Ien, hauing regard to certaine lawes of their Ancestors (for bidding to erect Churches or other places of deuotion without permission,) in stead of abrogating and disanulling the old ordinances touching this matter, they had againe reuiued and de­creed the same, and extended that statute, which formerly onely concerned the Citie of Venice, to all other places of their Dominion, vnder great penalties; as if Churches and persons Ec­clesiasticall were in any sort subiect to the Tem­porall iurisdiction, or hee, who foundeth a Church, were worthy of so rude a chastisement, as if he had committed some great crime. More­ouer, that in the Moneth of May last past, the Senate hauing regard to another law made in the yeere M D XXXVI. whereby was prohibi­ted the perpetuall alienation of Lay mens goods [Page 38] within the Citie and Dukedome of Venice to Ecclesiasticall places, without permission of the Senate, vnder certaine penalties, in stead of re­uoking that law (as their dutie required) they had againe renewed the same, and extended that law with the penalties to all places of their Dominion, as if it were lawfull for Temporall Princes to ordaine any thing, to exercise any iu­risdiction, or to dispose in any sort (without the Ecclesiastiques, and particularly without leaue from the Pope) of the goods of the Church, especially of such goods as haue beene giuen vnto Churches, persons Ecclesiasticall, and other places of deuotion, by the faithfull, for re­medie of their sins and discharge of their con­sciences. That these ordinances, tending to the damnation of soules, to publique scandall, and also contrary to the Ecclesiasticall liberty, were of themselues void and of no value, as further­more he declared them to be such, no man being obliged to obserue them: On the contrary, that they, which had made these Statutes (or any like) or which had furthered them, had incurred Ec­clesiasticall Censures, and depriued themselues of all such lands as they held of the Church, as also their Estates, and Demaines were subiect to other [Page 39] penalties, in such sort that they could not be ab­solued, vnlesse they reuoked all such lawes, and reestablished all things in their former estate. That hereupon being placed in the Soueraigne Throne, and not being able to dissemble or en­dure these things, he admonished the Republique to consider the danger whereinto they had cast their soules vpon this occasion, and betimes to seeke a remedy; otherwise in case of disobedi­ence, he commanded vnder the paine of Excom­munication latae sententiae, that the foresaid Laws, both ancient and moderne, should be reuoked and disanulled: that this Monitory should be­published in all places of their State, and that he expected from them account there of; if they did it not, that he should be constrained (after his Nuntio had giuen him notice that his Letters were presented) to come to execution of the pe­nalties, and to such other remedies as he should thinke meet: remembring the reckoning which he was to giue vnto God at the day of Iudge­ment, and declaring that he (who had no other end but the repose, and tranquillitie of the Com­mon-wealth) could not in duty dissemble, when the authority of the See Apostolique was dimini shed, Ecclesiasticall liberty trod vnder foot, the [Page 40] holy Canons and Decrees neglected, the rights of Churches and the priuiledges of Ecclesiasticall persons violated, of all which the charge and custodie is committed to him: besides, affirming that hee was not moued to doe this by any worldly consideration, nor desired any other thing but the glory to exercise perfectly (so farre as he could) his Apostolique Gouernment. And as he did not purpose to vsurpe any thing vpon the Secular Authority, so would he not permit that the Ecclesiasticall should be diminished. That if the State would obey his commandements, they should deliuer him from great paine which he suffered in their regard, and might still retaine the lands which they held of the Church. That by no other means the Republique could so well secure it selfe from the incommodities which it suffered by Infidels, as by conseruing the rights and liberties of Church-men, who watch day and night in prayer to God for their conser­uation.

The Senate considering these difficulties rai­sed by the Pope, deliberated to conferre thereof with their Counsellors learned in the Ciuill lawes, who were Erasmus Gratian of Vdine, and Mar­cus Antonius Pellegrine of Padua, Knights and fa­mous [Page 41] Lawyers at that time, as it appeareth by the workes which they haue published. And further, that they might haue neere them a Coun­sellor versed in Diuinity, and in the Canon Law, they called vnto the seruice of the Signiory Frier Paul of Venice, of the Order of the Seruites With these three, and with other principall Doctors of the Vniuersitie of Padua, as also with those of the Citie of Venice, and the neighbouring places, men eminent for sound learning and good con­science, the Senate aduised how to answer the Pope with most conueniency. They resolued al­so to consult on these questions the most cele­brious Doctors of Italy, and other parts of Eu­rope, and to vse their counsel touching other dif­ficulties which might be offered. And in short time they had the iudgement of many excellent Lawyers of Italy not subiect to the State of Ve­nice, and in particular of Iames Menochio Presi­dent of Milan, a person illustrious for his honou­rable Labours in the defence and maintenance of the Authority of Magistrates, and for his lear­ned Writings which hee hath published, and wherein he shall liue for euer. They had also not long after sent vnto them in writing the opini­ons of the most renowned Doctors of France & [Page 42] Spaine, who by diuers arguments shewed eui­dently that the controuersies moued by the Pope, concerned neerely the Temporall Power, wherein the Papall authoritie ought not to in­termeddle; and therefore that it was lawfull for the Republique to make any such Ordinances, so farre as respects of Gouernment might require. There were also sent to Venice the Lawes of al­most all the Realmes and Estates of Christendom, wherein the like Ordinances are obserued; which afterwards were alledged in diuers Bookes pub­lished in fauour of the right of the Republique. But for that time the Senate vnderstanding the iudgement of the Doctors, made answer the 28. of Ianuary, in these words for substance; That with much griefe and wonder they vnderstood by the Letters of his Holinesse, that the Lawes of their State obserued carefully through so many ages, and neuer questioned by any of his Prede­cessors, (the reuoking whereof would subuert the Foundations of their Common-wealth) were reprehended as contrary to the authority of the See Apostolique; and that they which made them (Persons of great pietie, meriting well of the See Apostolique, who are now in Heauen) were noted for violators of Ecclesiasticall Liber­tie: [Page 43] That according to the admonition of his Holinesse, they had examined, and caused to ex­amine their Lawes old and new, but had found nothing which might not well be ordained by the authoritie of a Soueraigne Prince, or which might iustly offend the Popes authority; being euidently a thing belonging to the care of a Secular Prince, to haue regard what Companies are erected within his Dominions, and to pre­uent the building of such Edifices as in time to come may be hurtfull to the publique safetie. And although their State abound with Churches and places of Deuotion, as much as any other, yet (when they see conuenient) they haue ne­uer refused to giue permission to new Foundati­ons, themselues thereunto contributing liberal­ly. That in the Law against the perpetuall alie­nation of Lay goods vnto Ecclesiastiques, the question being of things purely Temporall, they could not be taxed to haue done any thing con­trary to the Canons and Decrees. That if the Popes haue power to forbid the Clergie to alie­nate any goods of the Church vnto Persons Secu­lar without leaue; Princes may doe the same, and take order that the goods of Seculars shall not be alienated to the Clergie without permission. [Page 44] Nor doe the Ecclesiastiques by this meanes lose any thing bequeathed or giuen vnto them, see­ing they receiue a price answerable in value to the immoueable: adioyning, that it tends to the great preiudice not only of the Temporall State, but also of the Spirituall, to weaken the forces of their Republique, which by such alienations is depriued of necessary seruices, and which in ef­fect in a Vantgard and Fortresse for all Christen­dome against the Infidels. That for these reasons the Senate could not perswade themselues that they had incurred any Censures, since Secular Princes haue by Law Diuine (from which no Humane Law can any way derogate) a power to make Lawes in things Temporall; as also that the Admonitions of his Holinesse haue here no place, where the question is not of any thing Spirituall, but of a matter meerely Temporall, not any way touching the Papall Authoritie: much lesse yet could they beleeue that his Holi­nesse (full of Piety and Religion) would persist without knowledge of the cause in his Com­minations. That this was the summary of therea­sons of the Senate, remitting themselues to their Ambassador Extraordinary, further to explaine and open vnto him their intentions.

[Page 45] In the meane while the Pope longed with an extreame desire to haue their answer to his Breues, which he expected would be conforma­ble to his fantasie; and he could not be perswa­ded that the State would haue more care to pre­serue their Liberty, than feare of his threatnings. Which that he might make to appeare more for­midable, he serued himselfe not only of the ex­ample of them of Genoa, but yet of one much greater. For hauing notice that the Duke of Sa­uoy had commanded the Bishop of Fossano to depart out of his Dominions (which he was oc­casioned to doe vpon great and important reasons,) being hereby incensed, he menaced the Duke with Excommunication, vnlesse he reuoked his commandement.

At length the Letters of the Senate arriued at Rome, and were presented by the Ambassador vn­to the Pope, who opened them in his presence, and at the first sight was greatly moued for the errour committed in the presentation of two Breues both of one tenor, in stead of two diffe­rent; and attributed the fault herein vnto his Nuntio. And passing further in the reading of the Letter, he shewed himselfe much more trou­bled. In the end, not comming to particulari­ties, [Page 46] he said; that the Monitory Breues could not be answered, and that the answers of the Se­nate were friuolous: that the matter was cleare, and that he was peremptorily resolued to pro­ceed on further. He added, that lately he had heard of another Law, touching goods Ecclesia­sticall holden as Emphyteuticke, which his plea­sure was should be reuoked with the other; and although till then he had not mentioned this Law (because he knew not of it,) yet hee had more to say against it, than against all the other; that it behoued in all these things to obey him, because his cause was the cause of God, Et portae inferinon praeualebunt aduersus eam. That if the Monks of Padua or other places should purchase more than were meet, they might haue recourse to him, and that in this case he would prouide, the Secular Authority being not herein to inter­medle, which the Venetians doing, were Tyrants and different frō their Ancestors. The Pope spake all this with so great heat, that the Ambassador did not iudge fit at that time to passe on further: wherefore after some words concerning the last Law, he tooke leaue. But as he was going out of the Chamber of Audience, the Pope called him backe, and rising from his seat, hee tooke [Page 47] him into a chamber apart: where, releasing some what the extŕeme rigor which hitherto he had vsed, he discoursed moderately of his pre­tensions, and heard the answers of the Ambass. as she wing himselfe inclined to some compo­sition, and touching the Law newly questioned he concluded that he had not spoken of it if they had giuen him any satisfaction in the other two comprised in the Breue which he had sent. And for the Prisoners, that if they rendred the Canon vnto his Nuntio, he would in fauour yeeld and deliuer the Abbot to the iudgement of the Secular Magistrate; but that this should be done spee­dily, because he was an enemie of time, and would not that they should defer in hope that the Pope might die. That if within fifteene daies he had contentment, he promised not to trouble them during his Pontificate, but if that time were expired that he would proceed. Fur­ther, he counselled the Ambassador to write here­of, and that to this effect he meant to dispatch a Currier, as also he did. And in conformitie of this the Nuntio spake in Senate, exhorting them with many words to giue satisfaction vnto the Pope, by reuoking the two Lawes and by deli­uering the Canon; promising that this being [Page 48] done, from his Holinesse they should receiue as ample fauours as in former times had beene euer granted by the See Apostolique to any Prince. He mentioned also the Law of the Em­phyteuses, which the Pope esteemed more oppo­site to his authoritie than the other two; not­withstanding he did not much inlarge himselfe vpon this point, but left it without conclusion, which caused in the Senate a great astonishment, and the Duke not vnderstanding fully his mea­ning, desired of him a more ample and exact explication. But the Nuntio approching neere him, said in his eare, that it was not needfull to passe further vpon that subject, promising on his word vnto his Highnesse that there should be no more speech of it. The Duke did not thinke fit to keepe secret this promise, and there­fore he repeated aloud what the Nuntio had said vnto him and on his word had promised.

This release of rigor which the Pope vsed at Rome and his Nuntio at Venice, made men be­leeue that vpon the arriuall of the extraordina­rie Ambassador with his Holinesse all these de­bates would easily be composed. The Senate did much desire that the Pope would be per­swaded by their reasons, and therefore answe­red [Page 49] the Nuntio (who earnestly moued them for their resolution) that Duodo should goe to his Holinesse to represent vnto him that which had passed. But the Pope scarcely let passe the fifteene daies, when being returned to his accu­stomed rigor (though the Ambassador Nani had told him that Duodo was already dispatched) in the moneth of February, he complained that they deferred so long, saying he could not in any sort endure such delay, and that he would not be tied to expect any longer. And a few daies afterward, when the Ambassador was rela­ting vnto his Holinesse some newes of the route of Cicala vpon the confines of Persia, he made not any reflexion vpon this narration, but think­ing all the while vpon Duodo, he said; Let him not come with any more reasons, for you haue spoken thereof sufficiently. The Pope remai­ned firme in his deliberation, and accordingly commanded his Nuntio to present the other Breue, dated the 10. of December before, and addressed to Marin Grimani Duke, and to the Republique of the Venetians, concerning the Canon and the Abbot Prisoners: which com­mandement hee executed the 25. of February two daies after the departure of Duodo going to [Page 50] Rome, his instructions being expedited vpon the 18. of the same Moneth. The Duke appea­red to be much offended, that this Breue should be deliuered two daies after the departure of an Ambassador sent vpon this businesse, and so much more because it was not addressed to him, but should haue beene presented to his Predecessor. In this Breue the Pope said; That he vnderstood by the letters of his Nuntio and by the discourses of their Ambassador, that the Canon and Abbot, arrested hereto fore by the Of­ficers of the State, were still detained, preten­ding that they had power to doe this by vertue of some Priuiledges giuen them by the See Apo­stolique, and by a custome which they haue to iudge persons Ecclesiasticall; which things he would willingly suffer if they were conforma­ble to the sacred Constitutions. But being con­trary to the holy Canons and to Ecclesiasticall li­berty (which hath ground in diuine ordinance, he was forced by the dutie of his office to ad­uertise them that their custome was not auaile­able, as being repugnant to Canonicall instituti­ons. Therefore there remained one onely scru­ple, whether the State had any priuiledge gran­ted vnto them by his Predecessors; that herein [Page 51] they should speake ingenuously and with con­fidence, to the end it might be examined by him­selfe and the Rom. Church, who hereupon might giue their necessarie admonitions. That they mistooke their grant, and conceiued it larger than it was indeed; because that the Republique had ouerpassed their iurisdiction, as hauing ex­tended it to persons and cases and places which were exempted, (whereof his Predecessors had sometime made complaint,) and by consequent had forfeited their Priuiledges, as not obseruing the conditions prescribed when they were gran­ted. For which reasons he commanded vnder paine of Excommunication latae sententiae, that speedily the Canon and the Abbot should be de­liuered into the hands of his Nuntio, who should chastise them according to the grauitie of their crimes, lest any should thinke that his Ministers would abuse their Ecclesiasticall im­munitie and exemptions: and all men knew that he intended that the Ecclesiastiques should giue example of goodnesse to all others. That if the Secular Officers had already proceeded to any acts or sentences of condemnation or exe­cution, he did annull them and declare them void, threatning that if he were not obeyed, or [Page 52] if they deferred to obey him, he would proceed further, so as Iustice should require, not purpo­sing to neglect any thing pertaining to his charge, for the conseruation of the Ecclesiasticall iurisdiction.

The Senate hauing heard the contents of the Breue, although they had already consulted the Doctors not onely touching the Lawes mentio­ned by the Pope in his other Breue, but also touching the question of iudging Ecclesia­stiques, which his Holinesse first of all quarrelled, as hath beene said: and though they were by them resolued that the custome practised be­yond all memorie in the State was lawfull and well grounded; yet neuerthelesse lest any thing might be neglected, which might helpe to cleare these difficulties, againe they assembled the same Doctors which resided in Venice, or other parts, and required their opinions con­cerning the contents of this Breue, what answer were fit to be made. Vpon which consultation, and after they had duely examined all circum­stances, the Senate answered the Pope the 11. of March in these termes: That the Breue of his Holinesse had beene read with great reuerence, but not without great griefe, as thereby percei­uing [Page 53] that these matters of discord did euery day increase, and that his Holinesse purposed to destroy the Lawes of their Republique, which till this age so long had beene preserued intire. For to command them to deliuer vp vnto his Nuntio the Canon and the Abbot, was nothing else but to demand that they should despoyle themselues of their iust power to chastise crimes and wickednesse, which power they had in­ioyed (euen with the approbation of Popes) from the originall of their Common-wealth. That God had bestowed this power vpon them which were the first founders and establishers of their State, and from them deriued to the present Gouernours; which they had euer ex­ercised with moderation, without exceeding their lawfull bounds. That the precedent Popes had herein approued them, and if some one among them had attempted ought in preiudice of this authoritie giuen by God vnto the Re­publique, this could not any way depriue them of their right, nor did they forbeare notwith­standing to exercise their authoritie. That the Senate were sufficiently perswaded, considering the puritie of their conscience in this cause, no place was left for the threatnings of his Holinesse; [Page 54] hoping also that he would take in good part that which the Senate anciently and of late had done in this case for the honour of God, and in consideration of the publique repose, and for the punishment of malefactors.

Presently after the Pope had dispatched his Commission vnto his Nuntio to present the Breue, he had aduice that in Rome there went a rumor that he was desisted (or at least much abated) in his pretensions. Which so extremely vexed him, that for to quench it, and to recouer the reputation which hee seemed to haue hereby lost, he resolued to speake a new in Consistorie, and make it there appeare, how he persisted in the same deliberations. Wherefore the 20. of February, the Cardinals being assembled, hee made remonstrance what he had said the first time, and adioyned what hee had yet to say against the Law of the Emphyteuses. Neuer­thelesse he did not permit any of the Cardinals in these points to speake any thing, but passed on to Consistoriall matters. After at the audience of the Ambassador, he complained of their de­laies, and that the Extraordinarie was too slow in comming, menacing that he would abridge the businesse. The Ambassador failed not to an­swer, [Page 55] that the Republique was not accustomed to defer affaires; that it seemed his Holinesse meant to precipitate things, forasmuch as in the Consistorie 12. of Decemb he had complained of the Republique touching the Law against building of Churches, before he vnderstood ei­ther by word or writing what was the inten­tion of the Senate in that behalfe. And further, that in the last Consistorie hee had made com­plaint concerning the Law which he called of Emphyteuses, of which neither himselfe had written any one word, nor had commanded him to write thereof, nor caused his Nuntio to mention it. The Ambassador also endeuoured by the mediation of Card. Borghese to stop a little the violent courses of the Pope. But the Cardinall excusing the Pope answered that hee could not now giue backe since he had twise ingaged himselfe in this affaire, in the Consisto­rie and to all Princes.

After these things arriued at Rome the answer of the Senate, with charge vnto the Ambassador to present it immediatly, before the comming of Duodo, to the end that if the differences were by him composed, yet this Breue might not re­maine vnanswered. The Ambassador therefore [Page 56] quickly presented it; but the Pope not willing to reade it in his presence, as he did the other, on­ly said; that the Venetians did iust like those that strike first, and then complaine; that he would heare the Extraordinary Ambassador, but not treat with him; that if he brought him not some sa­tisfaction, he would passe on. He added his vsu­all complaints, that they meant to delay the af­faire, and take the benefit of time, of which he was an enemy, not being able to endure any more prolongings. He complained besides, that the Ambassador Extraordinary deferred too long his comming, not because he hoped by his pre­sence to finde or admit any composition, being already resolued, and fully in his minde deter­mined to pursue against the Republique the iniu­ries which they had offered vnto the Church, but because hauing said to many Ministers of Prin­ces that he would giue audience to that Ambassa­dor, he could not well proceed till first he had heard him speake: being extreamely vexed to see daies passing without comming to executi­on. Likewise he writ a new to his Nuntio's which he had with all Princes, commanding them in his Name to make complaints against the Re­publique, which being knowne at Venice; the [Page 57] Senate resolued to write vnto all Courts, and to send ample instructions to all their Ambassadors, to the end that on all occasions they might de­monstrate the iustice of their cause, with their vniust vexations by the Pope.

In the end of March, Duodo the Extraordina­rie Ambassador arriued at Rome, who was not suffered to passe the first Audience in Comple­ments according to the custome, but the Pope without other discourse falling vpon the busi­nesse heard him courteously, yet would not an­swer to any particular, although the Ambassador propounded to his consideration the seuerall reasons pertaining to each Controuersie. But staying only on the generall, he said; that the exemption of the Ecclesiastiques was de iure diui­no, and therefore he would not now content himselfe with (what he formerly had propoun­ded) the restoring only of the one Prisoner: that he would not meddle with things Temporall, but their three Lawes were vsurpations; that he was not moued with any passion, and that his cause was the cause of God: that the Ordinary Ambassador had often repeated vnto him these same allegations, but all were of no force: and that he would heare him to doe him a pleasure, [Page 58] but not to depart in any thing from his resoluti­on; that he would be obeyed, and such other like discourses. The Ambassador to stay a little this torrent, and to giue him time to be thinke himselfe, offered to write to Venice what was his resolution: wherewith the Pope was content, counting in what time the Currier might re­turne with an answer, and threatning that hee would not waite one moment longer. Which thing being knowne at Venice, it was resolued that all should be communicated vnto the Am­bassadours of the Emperour, of France, and of Spaine. The Ambassador of the Emperour said that his Master desired Peace, and that in such mat­ters he would not foment the will of the Pope The Count of Cante-croix approued all the rea­sons which were represented to him, by the ex­ample of Francke, a County in his Countrey, where the same things are obserued. Monsieur de Fresne, Ambassador of France, answered, that he knew not what to make of these Pontificall Lawes, by which Princes are forbidden to Go­uerne their Estates, and that in all reason the Repub. ought to preferre their Libertie to all other respects, for salus populi suprema lex esto, the weale of the people ought to be the Soue­raigne Law.

[Page 59] Duodo, as the custome is, visited the Cardi­nals, and had speech with all of them touching the differences in question; and although they answered differently, yet it appeared they had no great hand in the affaire, saue onely that they heard it propounded in the Consistory vpon the twelfth of December, and the twentieth of Fe­bruary. Duodo did not cease in other Audiences which the Pope gaue him, to assay if he could a­ny way asswage him; hoping that the differen­ces might be reduced to some termes of accord, if he might finde meanes a little to hinder his Holinesse from his headlong courses. But the Pope still shewing himselfe resolute, saying that he had vsed a very great patience: that the Sena­tors were still more obstinate, and his condition euery day worse; for he vnderstood how it was openly spoken in Venice, that they were not pur­posed herein to giue him any satisfaction, that therefore he could not abandon his reputation: that in the Senate there was not one that vnder­stood these matters, and that they were content to consult thereof with their Doctors, but that hee had written to such Persons as were able to set their Doctors to Schoole, and concluded that he would proceed with his Spirituall Armes; [Page 60] but in other things he would account of the Venetians as of his children. The Ambassadour hearing his resolution, and knowing it would be to little effect for him to reply, retired him­selfe from the Audience with few words, but full of prudence and grauitie.

The day following, the Cardinals of Verona and Vicenza found meanes to insinuate them­selues neere the Pope, and to talke with him vp­on this subiect: where they did very good and effectuall offices, exhorting his Holinesse to vse some delaies: whereto he answered, that he had deferred but too long; that the offer by him proposed to the Ambassadour Nani, had beene esteemed not worthy an answer; that he had heard the Extraordinary, although he spake big: that he had fiue and twenty or thirty Letters from Venice, whereby hee had notice that hee could not hope for any satisfaction. Yet not­withstanding all this, that he would yet giue terme of foure and twenty dayes, which was enough time to giue them for their repentance. The Cardinals represented vnto him with many and powerfull words what damage might fol­low, if the Spirituall armes should be contem­ned. To which the Pope answered, that then he [Page 61] would employ the Temporall. And so without communicating that which he had in minde to many persons, he caused to draw vp and imprint a Monitory against the Republique; which after reuiewing and finding it not to his liking, hee changed it, and at last composed and made to be imprinted another, dated the 17. of Aprill, purposing to publish it that day in Consistory. But that morning he was found very much trou­bled in spirit, and perplexed what he should do; and the houre approching, (the Cardinals being already assembled) he began profoundly to con­sider within himselfe, whether to proceed as he had determined, or to deferre the businesse till some other time. But the Cardinall Arrigon (who, according to the custom of the Cardinals, which haue part in the Gouernment, was not de­scended into the Hall with the rest, but was gone vp into the Chamber of his Holinesse with his Nephew, for to accompany him downe,) exhor­ted him by no meanes to relent. Whereupon againe resoluing vpon his former purpose, he entred the Consistory, where he made recitall of his pretensions against the Republique, inlarging his speech particularly vpon that Law (by him called) of Farmes Emphyteuticke, although he [Page 62] said he had written nothing thereof to Venice, nor tretaed of it with the Ambassador, saue only that he had told him, he had obserued it. He ad­ioyned, that he had first himselfe studyed these points, then he had conferred thereof with the most famous Canonists, who did conclude that the ordinances of the Republique were contrary to the Authority of the See Apostolique, and to liberty Ecclesiasticall, all edging further that they were cōdemned by the Councell of Pope Symma­chus, & by that of Lyons vnder Pope Gregory 10. as also by the Decrees of the Councels or Assem­blies of Constance and Basil; that this matter had been declared against Henry 2. King of England, against the Kings of Castile, and against the Kings Charles the 2. and Charles the 4. That he knew well there were some Doctors Canonists, who approued that Law, forbidding the aliena­tion of Lay mens goods in fauour of the Cler­gie, but that they were of small number and ac­count, and spake against the common opinion. And in case there yet remain'd any doubt, he did then declare that all these Lawes were contrary to Ecclesiasticall Liberty. Besides he caused to be read a Constitution of Innocent the third, vp­on a certaine Edict of Henry Emperiour of Con­stantinople; [Page 63] and proceeding to speake of crimi­nall iudgements against persons Ecclesiasticall, hee said that the Venetians pretended to haue some priuiledges, which not withstanding they did extend to places and causes not comprised in them, euen against the persons of Bishops. He commended further his patience, hauing so long time expected their repentance: by reason whereof he might, without further delay or granting any longer terme, come to the Inter­dict; but mitius agendo, hee had deliberated to giue them respite of foure and twenty daies more; and that he might doe all things cano­nically, he was content to take the voices and suffrages of the Cardinals.

Whereupon each one gaue his suffrage; and first the Cardinall Pinelli commended his Holi­nesse for that he had assigned foure and twenty daies for terme of respite, because so much had beene assigned to Henry 3. King of France. The Card. d'Ascoli made a signe with his head that he was of the same opinion, without speaking word which could be vnderstood, as also hee had done vnder Clement 8. when the Monitorie against the Duke Caesar d'Este was published. The Card. of Verona, hauing praised the zeale of [Page 64] his Holinesse, who had proceeded (he said) in this affaire lentâ festinatione; he added, that in a Senate composed of so great a number of persons, as was that of Venice, things could not be dispatched with such speedinesse; that it was not good to bee too hastie against a Repub. which had well-merited; that the businesse might well be yet a while deferred vpon hope thereby to gaine them, and in the meane time men might haue time to weigh their reasons, and he concluded with these words, Sed differ, habent paruae commoda magnamorae; But defer, holy Father, little delaies sometime bring great commodities. At this word the Pope interpo­sed and said, that he had done nothing of his owne proper iudgement; that he had aduised with learned men, and beene directed by their counsell. Whereupon the Card. replyed, if this were so he could not contradict that which had beene resolued by his Holinesse. The Cardinall Sauli said, that the Venetians had beene too long forborne and heard; that it was meet to vse rigor against them to make them yeeld; there­fore for his part, he thought it good to proceed with courage in this businesse, referring the issue to God whose cause was handled. The [Page 65] Card. of Saint Cecile said, that he lamented the condition of the times, which forced his Ho­linesse to haue recourse to such remedies, but withall hee reioyced that in this his Holinesse had not any humane respect, but aimed onely at the honour of God, and the dignity and li­berty of the Church. The Card. Bandini prai­sed God who had giuen occasion vnto his Ho­linesse in the beginning of his Papacie to pur­chase vnto himselfe an immortall renowne, by restoring the Ecclesiasticall liberty and iurisdi­ction. The suffrage of Card. Baronius, groun­ded vpon that Theme, that the ministery of S. Peter hath two parts, the one to feed, the other to kill, hath beene so often published, that it seemes not needfull here to mention it. The Card. Iustiniano said, that he conformed him­selfe to the iudgement of his Holinesse, being iustly taken vpon a case notorious, Notorietate facti & notorietate iuris; that he saw not what excuse the Venetians could alledge; that to wait any longer should be to nourish them in their sins, and to partake with them; vpon these rea­sons he commended the resolution of his Holi­nesse. The Card Zapata said, that the delay of twenty foure daies was too long, and that the [Page 66] Ecclefiastiques vnder the Venetians were in worse condition then were the Israelites vnder Pha­raoh. The Card. Conti gaue thanks to God who in these times had giuen a Pope vigorous of age and strength, which by his zeale and vertue could and would restore againe Ecclefiasticall liberty and the authority of the See Apostolique. All the rest with few words consented, or after a repetition of the reasons vrged by the Pope, confirmed them, or amplified the reasons and allegations of the Canonists. Which being done, they passed to Consistoriall propositions accor­ding to their custome. The number of Cardinals present in this Consistorie were forty and one; the Cardinals of Como, Aldobrandin, Santiquattro and Caesis not going that morning.

No other thing could be expected from the Cardinals, but that they would consent to the deliberations of the Pope; some by their pro­per inclination being carried to the same opi­nion, as being passionate for the Ecclefiasticall liberty; others because their particular interests (by reason of the pretensions which they might haue vnto the Papacie) forced them to accord; others had not the boldnesse to contradict the Pope in any matter, lest they should so cut off [Page 67] the hope of profit from them or theirs; in which regard, one of them excused himselfe, saying, that if he had said any thing against the designe of the Pope, he had much endamaged himselfe without any furtherance to the Republique. And it is a thing without doubt in the Court of Rome, that the Cardinals voices are taken in Consistorie onely in apparence and by way of ceremonie, in as much as they are neuer informed of the af­faire whereof they are to treat, but of the fact alone which is presented; or at the most they haue no further information then those few words which the Pope is pleased to speake two seuerall times in Consistorie, as hath beene said. And not seldome matters are propounded whereof they neuer heard word. So that the Popes goe with assurance to propound in Con­sistorie whatsoeuer is to their humour, groun­ding vpon the custome which is among the Cardinals, to consent to all that which is propo­sed; which is openly derided in the Court of Rome, changing the Latine word (by the figure of agnomination) assentiri into assentari.

This Consistorie thus finished, the Monitorie was affixed in the accustomed places of the City of Rome, and incontinently scattered euery [Page 68] where, an infinite number of Copies being im­printed, partly in Latine, and partly in the Ita­lian, which were sent thorowout all the Cities of Italie; and into the State of Venice it selfe, were dispersed a great quantity which had been sent vnto the Iesuites & other Religious (which tooke part with the Pope,) as also to their friends, accompanying them with seditious let­ters. And thus they continued sending during some weekes, in forme of pacquets or blancs with inscription to any whomsoeuer whose name they knew. One thing was much wondred at, that in the vulgar Copie printed in the Vatican, this clause of the imprison­ment of the Abbot and the Canon had beene adioyned [And haue committed the know­ledge of their cause vnto the Secular Magistrate of the Signiory named the Auogardor,] which clause was not in the Latine copie. That which caused the wonder was that such commission was neuer giuen, and men could not penetrate to what end this falshood could serue them.

The Monitorie was addressed to the Patri­arches, Archbishops, Bishops, their Vicars Generall, and to all the Ecclefiastiques Secular and Regu­lar, hauing Ecclefiasticall dignitie within the [Page 69] Estate of the Republique of Venice. The Pope by this Monitorie declared, that some Months before it was come to his knowledge, that the Duke and Senate of Venice some yeeres be­fore had made some Decrees contrary to the authoritie of the See Apostolique, and against the Ecclefiasticall immunitie: repugnant vnto the Generall Councels, to the Canons and Consti­tutions of Popes; and specially he made men­tion in the first place of that ordinance in the yeere M DC II. by which Ecclefiasticall persons were forbidden to receiue or purchase goods immoueable, vnder shadow that themselues were thereof the direct Lords, their right not­withstanding being not hereby impeached. In the second place he mentioned that of the yeere M DC III. by which the prohibition to build Churches or other places of deuotion without leaue, was extended to all the State. In the third place, that of the yeere M DC V. which in like manner extended to all the State, a prohibition to alienate for euer any goods immoueable Se­cular or Lay, to men of the Church. In the fourth place he spake of the restraint of the Ca­non of Viçença, and the Abbot of Neruese; adioy­ning that some of those Lawes abolished the [Page 70] rights which the Church had euer inioyed, and tended to the preiudice of his authoritie, of the rights of the Church, and of the priuiledges of persons Ecclefiasticall, in briefe of Ecclefiasticall liberty, all of them tending to the danger of the soules both of the Duke and of all the Senators, and also to the great scandall of many others. That they which had made these Lawes had in­curred the Censures & the confiscation of their fiefs, from which they could not be absolued but by the Pope, and by reuoking first all these statutes and ordinances, and by restoring all things into the former estate. But forasmuch as the Duke and Senate after sundry fatherly ad­monitions had not daigned to reuoke their Lawes, or to render the Prisoners, he who might not in any sort endure that Ecclefiasticall liberty and immunitie together with the authoritie of the See Apostolique should be violated, follow­ing the example of ten of his predecessors there recited & many others, with the counsell & con­sent of the Cardinals, after mature deliberation, although the Decrees aforesaid were of them­selues void and of no value; neuerthelesse hee did now declare them to be such. And further he did Excommunicate, declare & pronounce [Page 71] for Excommunicated, as if they had beene par­ticularly named, the Duke and the Senate which then were, and which should be hereafter, toge­ther with all their fauourers, counsellors, and ad­herents, if within the terme of foure and twen­tie daies, to be counted from the day of the pub­lication (which he appointed in three termes, each of eight daies) the Duke and the Senate did not reuoke, abrogate, and disannull the De­crees aforesaid, and all that which had followed thereupon, without any exception or excuse; and if they caused not to be openly in all places published that abrogation of the Lawes, and the restitution of all that which had beene done in consequence thereof, with promise not to doe any more such acts for the time to come; and to giue account of all these things to himselfe, as also actually render into the hands of his Nuntio the Canon and the Abbot: That from this Excommunication they could not be absolued but by the Pope, except it were in the point of death, in which case if any one receiuing abso­lution should afterwards recouer his health, he should againe fall within this same Excommu­nication if he did not (so farre as in him lay) o­bey this his commandement: That vntill they [Page 72] had obeyed, he did forbid to bury any one de­ceased in holy places. And if after the foure and twenty daies the Duke and Senate should conti­nue three daies longer obstinate, he put all their State vnder the Interdict, in such sort that none might celebrate Masses or Diuine Seruices, ex­cept in forme, in places and cases granted by common right. And he depriued the Duke and Senate of all their goods which they held of the Church of Rome, or of other Churches, as also of all their Priuiledges and indults obtained by it, and specially of that priuiledge inabling them to proceed against Clarkes in certaine ca­ses; reseruing to Himselfe and his Successors power to aggrauate and reaggrauate the Cen­sures and penalties against them and against their adherents, fauourers, counsellers & others, and to passe vnto other paines and remedies, if they persisted in their contempt, not withstan­ding &c. Commanding all Patriarks, Archbi­shops, Bishops, and other Ecclefiastiques vnder pe­nalty &c. respectiuely, that after they had recei­ued these letters, or had thereof notice, they should publish them in their Churches, when their people were fully assembled, and cause them to be affixed to the Church doores. Ordai­ning [Page 73] that they should giue credit vnto the Co­pies hereof, imprinted, being first signed by a Notarie, and sealed with the seale of some one promoted to Ecclefiasticall dignity. And that the publication made in Rome should oblige as much and haue like force as if there had beene personall intimation.

THe publication of a Monitorie so rude, suddenly and vnexpectedly, thundered out against a State so great and puissant, troubled the Mi­nisters of Princes which resided with his Holinesse. The Marquis of Chastillon, Ambassador for the Emperour, (whether because it seemed vnto him that the interests of his Ma­ster did so require, or because he had his owne estate confining vpon the Venetians,) made great instance with the Pope, to deferre a while; at which his Holinesse was little moued, either for that he esteemed this Office of small consi­deration, as proceeding from a Minister, and not [Page 74] from direction of his Master, or because hee lightly regarded the Emperour himselfe, or his interests, as standing in need of his aid in the war against the Turkes. For these reasons, when­soeuer he iudged fit to communicate of this af­faire with the Ambassadors, he neglected in a ma­ner the Emperours. But the Marquis seeing how little account was made of his Office and inter­uention in this businesse, sent to the Emperour, to the end that he might haue order from him­selfe; which yet did no more succeed, by reason of the opposition made by the Marshall Prainer, ill affected towards the Venetians.

D'Alincourt, Ambassador of the most Christian King, did the same Office, but as from himselfe; to whose demands the Pope would not condes­cend, but answered, that he ought rather to ex­hort the Republique to obey: wherefore he gaue aduise to the King his Master by the ordinary Currier, as well of that which had passed, as also of the Office by him tendered, and of the Popes answer. The Count of Verrüe, Ambassadour of the Duke of Sauoy, treated with more vigour in the name of his Master with his Holinesse, ex­horting him to make delay, and to find meanes to compose these differences: to whom he an­swered [Page 75] that this were the ready way to render the Venetian, more obstinate, and that the Duke ought to addresse himselfe to them, to make them obey. Whereupon the Ambassadour could not containe himselfe, but replied, that the word (Obey) was too harsh to be vsed towards a Soue­raigne Prince, and that a delay in this case would in the end be found very behouefull. The great Duke of Tuscany also writ to the Bishop of Soana, praying him to doe the same Office in his name with his Holinesse.

After the publication of the Monitory, the Am­bassadors of the Republique were visited by the Ambassadours of the Emperour, of the King of France, and of the great Duke of Tuscany; who communicated vnto them, what they had done with the Pope, and how they found him still in his first resolution.

Some men were of opinion, that the Pope, according to the custome of those that are with­out experience, quickly after the Monitory had beene published, the heat of his courage being a little tempered, would seriously consider the inconueniences which in all reason he might see would follow, and hereby beginning to relent, would desire an occasion to prolong the terme, [Page 76] if he were thereunto required by the Repub­lique. Others said, it was likely that by the me­diation of Princes and their Ambassadors alone he would giue longer terme, if he did beleeue that the Republique would accept it. Which might haue beene for his aduantage, conside­ring that by this meanes a way had beene ope­ned to cause his commandements to be recei­ued. But the Pope remained firme, resolued to see the issue of his Monitorie: the publication whereof being knowne at Venice, it was first by the Senate ordered that all should haue recourse to their praiers, & command was sent to al Chur­ches, Monasteries as well of men as women, and other places of deuotion, to make orisons and supplications, following the ancient vsage, and a good summe of money was also distributed in almes to these holy places. Then after they deliberated vpon the Gouernment, and consul­ted whether it were meet to leaue their Ambassa­dors at Rome, or to call them home. Some were of opinion that they should be recalled, since that the Republique hauing receiued so great an iniury, could not with any honour keepe them at Rome. Others considered that to call them away were vtterly to breake off all communi­cation. [Page 77] In the end both opinions were appro­ued, and both the one and the other followed, with this temperament: They resolued to call home onely the extraordinarie Ambassador, there­by sufficiently testifying their sensiblenesse of the wrong: but to leaue the Ordinary, to doe all offices of piety and reuerence towards the See Apostolique, and to preuent an absolute rup­ture, which they would auoid till they were forced by an extreme violence. It was also de­termined, to communicate all these matters to the Ambassador of England, to whom (till then) they had not imparted any of these things, for considerations which hinder to treat with him vpon points controuerted with the Pope. And accordingly they writ to Gregory Iustiniano Am­bassador of the Repub. in England, that he should informe the King. Henry Wotton the English Ambassador at Venice complained with words of courtesie that they had communicated these things to other Ambassadors so long before him: but for the pretensions of the Pope, he said, that he could not vnderstand this Romane Theologie which is contrary to all iustice and honesty.

Now to the end that they might prouide a­gainst the inconueniences which the Popes Mo­nitorie [Page 78] might cause, command was giuen to all Prelates and Ecclefiasticall persons, that they should not publish or permit to be published or affixed in any place wheresoeuer, any Bulls, Breues, or other writings which might be sent vnto them. Furthermore, proclamation was made, vnder paine of incurring the displeasure of the Prince, that whosoeuer had any Copie of a certaine Breue published at Rome against the Republique, should bring it vnto the Magistrates at Venice, or to the Gouernours of Cities and other places of their State; to which all men did so cheerefully obey and brought out so many copies, that it was a thing maruellous to see what quantitie had beene imprinted; neither was any one any where affixed, by reason of the generall diligence of all the people, who discouered in diuers places and caused to arrest those who came for that effect. They imparted likewise to all the Agents of Princes which were then at Venice, the reasons and causes of these motions; and the same was written to all the Residents for the Republique with Princes. It was also thought fit by the Senate, to write to all Gouernours of Cities and places within their State, and to giue them aduice of the iniurie [Page 79] which the Republique had receiued and did dai­ly receiue from the Pope; as also the pregnant reasons which they had in their defence, with order that these letters should be communica­ted to the Consuls & Communalties of their Ci­ties. Which being done, euery where were seene the effects of an incredible obedience and sub­mission towards their Prince, with great reso­lution to defend and maintaine the publique liberty, for aid whereof they offered succour of men, of money and armes, according to the abilitie of each place: and these offers were af­terwards performed, in their time, with the same promptitude and cheerefulnesse.

During this time, Duodo the extraordinarie Ambassador of the Signiory at Rome, receiued commandement to depart. He tooke leaue of the Pope the 27. of the Moneth, telling him, that seeing he could not obtaine of his Holinesse to take into his consideration the reasons by him represented, and hauing no more to say or doe, he was called backe to Venice. The Pope an­swered him with words of courtesie towards himselfe, and touching the difference, said, that he had done nothing but what his conscience obliged him to doe; that the case was cleare [Page 80] and decided; that in the whole order of his proceedings he had followed the example of his Predecessors: that his weapons in this quarrell were spirituall, the vse whereof accorded well with that fatherly loue which he had euer ca­ried to the Republique, requiring onely such obedience as all Princes are bound to render vnto him.

But at Venice the Nuntio of the Pope after he had receiued aduice that the Monitorie was pub­lished, euery day frequented the house of the Iesuites, where were then Fathers of great au­thoritie amongst them for their actions passed in the most important affaires of State: among the rest, were Father Bernardine Castorius of Sie­na their Superior, who was Prouinciall at Lyons at what time the Iesuites were banished thence: Father Anthony Posseuine of great renowne for the things by him managed in Moscouia and Po­lonia, not only whilst he was in person in those countries, but afterwards by his sleights and treaties: Father Iohn Baro a Venetian, a man greatly enterprising, not permitting that in any Citie where hee made his residence any thing should passe of moment without his presence: Father Iohn Gentes much versed in the pro­fession [Page 81] (as they call it) of Cases of Conscience, apt to condemne and reprehend any action whatsoeuer, if it were not done with their knowledge and counsell, as also to ustifie all the actions of their Obedients: besides many other Fathers, all zealous practisers of their fourth vow.

The Nuntio hauing aduice of the Interdict, came not in Senate till the 28. of the same Moneth, where first shewing a great displeasure for what was passed, he added that they ought not to proceed towards his Holinesse with so much repugnance; that the Pope was moued by pure zeale; and that yet (if they would yeeld a little) all things might be accorded. And to this effect he desired that his Serenitie would deuise some temperament: that for his part he offred his interuention to represent it, and to fa­uour it. But to the end that his discourse might seeme more passionate, and be more perswasiue, the Nuntio seasoned it with many words of pie­tie, and spake often of God, vsing these termes [our Lord,] of which also he serued himselfe when he spake of the Pope; which made his dis­course ambiguous to the hearers, excepting some more prudent who had formerly obserued [Page 82] in other actions, and at that time tooke notice, that in pronouncing these words [Our Lord] if he meant the Pope he would vncouer his head, but when he spake it of God, he held on his bonnet. To this discourse mixt of affaires and simplicitie, made in forme of a Sermon, the Duke answered: That none of found vnder­standing could approue it, that a Common-wealth so pious and Catholique should be on such a fashion vexed: that the actions of the Pope could not be iustified. He complained likewise that he had not deigned to heare their Ambassa­dor Extraordinary: that he had published a Mo­nitorie esteemed vniust by euery one without any scruple, and that he came to so important a resolution without knowing before how the world is gouerned; that his Holinesse could not haue done an act more proper for to put the See Apostolique vpon the censure and hatred of all the world, and in a manifest perill that if the Republique should hereupon separate from the Pope, this separation should be followed with a losse irreparable to the Ecclesiastiques. But that the Repub. would not depart from their piety, yet would defend themselues; that for him, he did well to perswade peace, but that he should [Page 83] turne his speech to the Pope who troubled it.

The Nuntio hearing this, made some instance to haue answer likewise from the Senate, and tooke leaue. The Senate eight daies afterward answered him in the same manner as the Duke had done: whith he vnderstanding, beginning with the same vnseasonable complaints, which at other times he had vsed, he passed further and made appeare his displeasure, in that he could not finde any temperament, concluding that the Senate should take heed, lest whiles they desired to sustaine a particular Law, they might draw on themselues an vniuersall ruine. To which the Duke answered, that he ought to speake of Pru­dence vnto the Pope, who had vsed so much pre­cipitation, and that he should doe well to set be­fore his eyes the imminent perils which might follow hereupon, with the necessitie to auoid them by desisting from his iniuries; that these counsells came from an old man many yeares imployed in the affaires of State.

The Pope knowing the Proclamation made a­gainst his Monitory, & the resolution of the sub­iects of the State, who were then most ready to serue their Prince, & to maintaine their Liberty, being therefore out of hope that his Interdict [Page 84] would be obserued, he thought that his Nuntio could not any longer continue at Venice, with his honour. And therfore he writ vnto him, speedily to depart, & the sixt of May he sent the Bishop of Soana to giue dismission vnto Nani the Ordina­ry Resident of the Republique, charging him ex­pressely not to leaue behind him at Rome any one of his Company. Notwithstading the Pope desired to see him before his departure, and therefore the Ambassador hauing sent to demand Audience the day following, he granted him in­continently. But after, either because hee was so perswaded by other, or of his owne motion, and peraduenture for feare lest he should make some Protestation, he sent vnto him early in the morning the Master of the Ceremonies, to tell him that he would not receiue him in quality of Am­bassadour, but that he might come as a priuate man, and so he would receiue and welcome him gladly. Nani made answer, that he knew not how he should separate from his Person the ti­tle of Ambassador, and much lesse could he doe this without knowledge of his Prince, whose Person he represented: and therefore since it would not please his Holinesse to see him as Am­bassador, he was ready to be gone. The Master [Page 85] of the Ceremonies reported this answer to the Pope, who sent him backe againe to Nani, with resolution that he would not receiue him in qualitie of Ambassador. There were alreadie with him many Prelates and other persons for to accompany him vnto the Audience; some whereof, hauing knowledge of the resolution of his Holinesse, and of the Ambassadors purpose thereupon to depart, demanded of the Master of the Ceremonies whether they might accompany him, whereunto he answered as of himselfe, that it seemed to him not conuenient: it fell out that all their Caroaches followed the Ambassador, but few Prelates accompanied him in Person. Yet some few went along with him, moued by some respects. But the Count Iohn Francis de Gambara, although he was a Prelate of no great time, and by consequent his hopes being so much the greater, as they were more fresh, and who him­selfe had imployed the Pope for Intercessor to the Republique, for the deliuerance of the Count Hannibal his brother from the Ban which hee had incurred, which yet hee was not able to obtaine, not without some indignation of his Holinesse, yet did not omit to accompany the Ambassador in Person, saying that no occasion [Page 86] was sufficient to make him forget his dutie; whose action and words might iustly cause them to blush for shame, who being obliged by most strait bonds, were very forward to faile in their dutie. The Ambassador then departed Ho­nourably accompanied, for as much as the bruit of his departure being scattered thorow Rome, all they of the Nation resorted to him, and be­sides the Barons and Romane Gentlemen affected to the Republique. But the Pope on the morrow dispatched after him a Colonell to accompany him thorow-out the State of the Church, who ouertooke him at Foligno, and offered to attend him, in the name of his Holinesse. The Ambassa­dor, though he was well accompanied, receiued notwithstanding the Colonell, for a part of the way, and then thanking his Holinesse, sent him backe, (who returned,) and was well entertai­ned in all places of the State Ecclesiasticall as he passed.

At the same time, the chiefe of the Councell of Ten sent for the Superiours of Monasteries, and other Churches of Venice; to whom was made knowne that the intention of the Prince was that they should continue the Diuine Seruices, and that none of them should depart out of the [Page 87] State without permission; Protection was pro­mised to them that would remain, and for them that would be gone it was declared that they might not carry away any goods of the Church, nor any other thing of value. They were fur­ther commanded, that if any Breue from Rome, or any order from their Superiours were by any meanes sent vnto them, they should bring it vn­to the Magistrate before they reade it. In like manner the Gouernours of all Cities within the State were commanded to doe the like thorow­out all places of their Iurisdiction. After they consulted whether it were meet to make answer vnto the Monitory. There were that proposed, to vse the remedy of Appeale practised in all times by all Princes and Republiques, especially within these last three hundred yeares, against the attempts of Popes, and particularly by the Senate of Venice vpon like occasions, and in like occurrences, yea euen since that the Popes, Pius 2. Sixtus 4. and Iulius 2. by their Breues, and o­thers by the Bulle in Coena Domini, haue assayed to condemne such Appeales. Others neuerthe­lesse alledging that Appeales are made in case of an iniustice, which hath some colour of iustice, which hath no place in this Monitory, where the [Page 88] nullities were in great numbers, and so notori­ous, their aduise was receiued. Wherefore it was resolued with one consent, to write vnto the Prelates of the State, touching the iudgement of the Prince, concerning the Monitory published, and why he determined to vse no other remedy. These Letters were written the sixt of May, and were imprinted to be affixed in publique places, and contained in substance; that he had recei­ued aduise of a Publication made at Rome on the seuenteenth of Aprill, of a certaine Breue ful­minated against him, and against the Senate and Signory; wherefore being obliged to haue a care of the publique tranquillitie, and of the autho­ritie of a Soueraigne Prince, he Protested before God and all the world, that he had not omitted or neglected any meanes possible to make the Pope capable of the most cleare and strong rea­sons in behalfe of the Republique. But hauing found his cares shut, and seene that Breue pub­lished against reason and iustice, and against the doctrine of the Holy Scriptures, of the Fathers, and of the Canons, in preiudice of the Secular au­thoritie giuen by God, and of the libertie of the State, with the trouble of the repose of his sub­iects, and to the great scandall of all the world; [Page 89] he did not doubt to account that Breue not onely for vniust, but for meerely void and null, and so vnlawfull that he did not repute it need­full to haue recourse to such remedies as in other occasions the Republique and many So­ueraigne Princes haue vsed against such Popes as outpassed the power to them giuen by God; trusting, that the Prelates would hold on in their accustomed courses, and continue the di­uine seruice, the Republique being resolued to perseuere in the holy Catholique faith, and in the reuerence of the Romane Church, such as they had from the beginning euer tendered.

Vpon this there hapned a thing notable: Vpon the 8. of May the same time that the Nuntio was with the Prince to demand leaue to be gone, were affixed thorowout the Citie Co­pies of the foresaid letters, and as he returned he saw one fastned to the doore of S. Francis Church which was hard by his lodging.

The Capuchins and Theatins vntill then did not thinke of departing out of the State, or at the least they did not discouer their designe; on the contrary, the Prouinciall and other Fa­thers of the Capucines (which gouerned one of their Prouinces which they haue within the [Page 90] State) when they vnderstood that the publica­tion of the Monitorie was made at Rome, tooke counsell among themselues, and determined that, seeing no matter of faith was treated be­tweene the Pope and the Republique, they were not obliged to follow the intentions of the Pope, and to this effect (following this resoluti­on) they sent letters to all their Conuents situate within the State. Afterwards, receiuing an ex­presse command from their Superiors that by all meanes they should be gone and retire out of the Venetian Dominions, they wrought in such sort that they were prohibited to depart vpon paine of death, and procured this com­mandement to be generall, to the end that they might be lesse suspected: which being done, they raised and spred a rumour, that they had an intention to retire, but now they could not be­ing forbidden by the Prince vnder paine of death. But afterward they vtterly changed their opinion vpon the occasion which followes.

The Iesuites, immediatly after they had no­tice that the Monitorie had beene published in Rome, dispatched to his Holinesse the Father Achilles Gaillardi of Padua for to represent vnto him what good offices they might doe to his [Page 91] aduantage if they were permitted to remaine within the State. For this reason, expecting here­of an answer from Rome, when the pleasure of the Senate was signified vnto them, they spake in apparence as did others: neuerthelesse either because they were in doubt of the Popes inten­tion, or for some other reason, seruing themselues of their ordinary equiuocations, they professed that they might continue the Diuine Offices, their Sermons & Confessions, according to their custome. But the Pope hearing the propositi­ons of the Iesuites, and considering that if they did not publikely keepe the Interdict, they would bring more damage to his pretensions then profit by their sleights which they could practise vnder hand, hee gaue them to vnder­stand that his resolution was they should ob­serue the Interdict; and for this effect sent vnto them a commandement by the same Currier which brought vnto the Nuntio his order to de­part, yet that they might delay so long as they could with conuenience. Notwithstanding they scattered a report that they had decreed to stay, abstaining only from saying Masse in publique, but otherwise to continue all Diuine Offices. And forasmuch as it seemed a great diminution [Page 92] of their reputation, if when they went away, the Capuchines should abide; after they had vsed many artifices to make them depart, as well by meanes of the Nuntio as of another Minister of a certaine Prince, who for foure daies space han­ted their Couent at last they gained them, by sug­gesting, that all the world would cast their eyes vpon the Capuchines, and that their resolution would be a definitiue sentence of the validitie or inualiditie of the Monitorie. Wherefore since their opinion would be infallibly followed and embraced by all the world, they now had a faire occasion offered to merit much of the Holy See. Which did puffe them vp in such sort, that they went to the Prince, to declare vnto him that they could not remaine, and Father Theodore de Bergamasco, the Companion of the Prouinciall, passed so far as that he had the boldnesse to say that their condition was much differing from the condition of the other Religious, whose actions were of small importance: but the Ca­puchins ought to be the rule of all the rest, all the world hauing an eye to them for to take exam­ple whether to esteeme the Popes Censures or to contemne them.

Now the terme of 24. daies prefixed in the [Page 93] Monitorie approaching, the Iesuites were requi­red on the 9. of May to giue a certaine resoluti­on; who then declared their equiuocation, by re­fusing to say Masse, which they said was not con­trary to their former promise, inasmuch as the Masse, for the excellencie of it, is not cōprehen­ded vnder the name of Diuine Offices. And certes it was a pretty inuention, to offer themselues to doe Diuine Seruices, and then after to exclude the Masse because of its excellence, and all others likewise because they had not wont to cele­brate them, and so by this shift to promise all things and performe nothing to the Republique; as also to abide within the State, and yet withall to keepe the Interdict according to the inten­tion of the Pope. Hereupon the same day the point was put in consultation, and it was deter­mined in full Senate to send the Grand Vicar of the Patriarke for to receiue and take into his charge all the ornaments and iewels of the Church, with commandement vnto the Iesuites that they should speedily auoid the Countrey. Letters also were written to the Gouernours of Cities, that they should cause them to depart from the places of their Iurisdiction. The Iesu­ites of Venice vnderstanding this resolution, cal­led [Page 94] tumultuously vnto the Church their de­uoted ones, from whom they drew a very great summe of money; and perswaded the Capu­chines, that at their parting, they should goe forth in Procession with the Holy Sacrament, seditiously intending to moue the people, if it had been possible. And the euening being come, they demanded of the Magistrates to be assisted by publique Officers for their securitie, which was accorded vnto them. But here with not con­tenting themselues, they sent to request the Am­bassador of France, that it would please him to let them be attended by his Seruants, which he did not thinke fit, seeing they had already a pub­like guard. In the end, that euening they depar­ted two houres within night, each one carying the Holy Host at his necke, to intimate that Iesus Christ departed with them: & to this spectacle there were assembled a great. multitude of peo­ple, as well by land as by water. And whē the Su­perior, who last of al entred the Barque, demāded Benediction of the Viccar of the Patriarch, who was there, straight a voice was raised by all the people, crying in the language of that Country, Andè in mall' hora, Goe with a vengeance, or in the Deuils name. These men in the meane while had [Page 95] hid in the Citie, vessels and precious ornaments of the Church, many bookes, and the best moue­ables of their House, which they left in a manner void. All the next day there remained the re­likes of a fire in two places where they had bur­ned an incredible quantitie of writings. They left also a good number of cruses to melt met­tals, the noise whereof being heard thorow the Citie, which scandalized the few deuoted ones which were left there, the Father Posseuine writ (and his letter was publikely seene) that these cruses were not to melt gold or siluer, as they were slandred, but only for to accōmodate their bonnets. Shortly, there remained not any thing of importance within the House, saue the Libra­ry bequeathed vnto them by the Arch-Bishop Leuys Molino Bishop of Treuiso, which was found with in their Armories, and a case of bookes forbidden, in a place separate. But at Padua were found many Copies of a certaine Writing, con­taining eighteene rules vnder this title, Regulae aliquot seruandae vt cum Orthodoxâ Ecclesiâ verè sentiamus, that is to say, Rules which ought to be obserued, to the end that our Beleefe may be conformable to that of the Orthodox Church: in the seuenteenth whereof there is a prescription [Page 96] to take heed how men presse or inculcate too much the grace of God: and in the third it is or­dained, that men must beleeue the Hierarchicall Church, although it tell vs that that is blacke, which our eye iudgeth to be white. Before their parting, they left vnto their Penitents some in­structions, how they ought to gouerne them­selues in the obseruation of the Interdict.

The Iesuites being thus gone, there seemed small cause of feare for the other Religious that they would breed any trouble. But vpon the bruit which ran of the Capuchines and Theatines, who said that they must needs keepe the Inter­dict, there were some that imputed this manner of proceeding in them to a feeblenesse of con­science, easie to be deceiued, and so condoled with them, and desired they might be tolerated. Others more aduised, seeing well that this did proceed from their ambition to seem better than others, with designe to be fauoured by his Ho­linesse, detested their hypocrisie. But the Senate reputing it not agreeable to that reason and iu­stice which they vsed in matters of State, nor to the seruice of God and tranquillitie of Religion; and that on the contrary in times so calamitous, such a noueltie might bring much danger, if [Page 97] within the State it were permitted that any Ec­clesiastique should obserue the Iuterdict, gaue or­der that all those who were not disposed to con­tinue the Diuine Seruices should retire out of their Dominions. Whereupon the Capuchines, Theatines, and the reformed Franciscanes depar­ted from Venice, and others Religious were ap­pointed to the Gouernment of their Churches. But the Capuchines in the Territories of Brescia and Bergamo, where there were no Iesuites to se­duce them, did not accord with the other, but remained and continued their Diuine Seruices without any innouation, for which they were bitterly persecuted by their Superiours at Rome with Excommunications and other Spirituall penalties, although without effect as touching their Temporalls, because the Prince had taken them into his protection: and for the Spirituals, they defended themselues by some Writings which were published, vpon very good groūds, being men well learned and of great prudence, who were not carried to take any resolution but with the safety of their consciences. The Capu­chines of Venice, according to the intention of the Iesuites, would haue gone out with solem­nity, thereby to moue a tumult; but being there­in [Page 98] hindered, they celebrated that morning only one Masse, and consumed all the holy Sacra­ment of the Eucharist, which was preserued in their Church, and concluded the Masse without giuing Benediction vnto the people. They left also to their Deuotes diuers instructions for to obserue the Interdict, as did likewise the Thea­tines. But in such a confusion, and in so great haste, being not able to consult together, they did not well accord with the Iesuites, as also the Iesuites disagreed amongst themselues; whence it came to passe that their adherents proceeded diuersly, some being of opinion that all the Sa­craments administred by the Priests that stayed were nullities, and therefore that it was not law­full to adore the holy Eucharist, as before: O­thers esteemed that to heare Masse was only a veniall sinne, and others held it a sin most grie­uous, although the Sacrament were truely cele­brated. Of these instructions, and of the diffe­rent wayes of obseruing them are yet to bee seene the Writings published by their Fauou­rers.

The Iesuites being departed, retired them­selues to Ferrara, Bologna, and Mantua, neigh­bouring places, where they might receiue the [Page 99] consulations of their friends, and readily send their answers; as also employ themselues to ex­cite more easily some sedition, whether by their emissaries, or by their frequent letters. The other Religious likewise which were gone, retired in like maner to Milan, Ferrara, & Bologne, & Man­tua, where they were seene with an euill eye by the other Religious of the same Orders, as those who were come to spend part of their commo­dities. And the Superiours of Houses complai­ned, that though by this meanes the mouthes were doubled, yet the Pope had not sent any o­ther prouision but Indulgences; and they said openly, that if other succour did not come from Rome, they could not continue to make such ex­pence, nor to furnish so many persons with Vestiments. And it is certaine that the Ca­puchines, which departed out of the State of Venice to the number of eight hundred, could not finde (at least all of them) any conuenient retrait, so as many of them died for want of su­stenance.

At Venice they communicated to all Ambassa­dors and Agents of Princes, all that had passed, and also writ vnto the Ministers of the Repub­lique in all Courts; how that the Nuntio was re­called, [Page 100] that their Ambassador had been dismissed; that the Republique iudged all things done here­in by the Pope, meere nullities; that they were resolued to liue Catholiques, and to defend them­selues.

At Rome men held for constant that the Mo­nitorie would cause three notable effects. The first, that the Religious would all depart the Countrey, and so the Interdict at least by neces­sitie should be obserued. The second, that the Cities and people seeing themselues depriued of Diuine Offices & Exercises would seditiously be moued and send to the Prince to giue satisfa­ction to his Holinesse. The third that vpon this occasion the Nobilitie might be disordered, grie­ued and terrified, & so diuided amongst them­selues. Vpon these hopes and considerations they suffered to slip not onely the foure and twenty daies before determined, but many more; during which the Iesuites, tho absent, put in worke all their artifices. But they saw at Rome, that neither the Censures nor the sleights of the Iesuites did worke any great effect, nor produced the commotions which they had fi­gured; so that (except the Iesuites banished, the Capuchines and Theatines dismissed) no other [Page 101] Order was departed, and the Diuine Seruice was celebrated after the custome, yea oftentimes with more solemnitie, the people comming to the Churches in greater multitudes, and some of them now frequented the Seruice, which at other times had not beene so diligent. The Se­nate was greatly vnited in their deliberations, the Citie of Venice and the inhabitants kept themselues in all quiet obedience, and the Cities of the Estate which till then had not sent their Deputies to the new Duke for congratulation, did now performe that duty, without any re­gard or respect vnto the Monitorie already pub­lished; further declaring openly that in things temporall they would not acknowledge or obey any other power whatsoeuer. And this so great a tranquillitie did not onely proceed from the voluntarie obedience of the people, but also from the prouidence of the Senate, and the dili­gence of the Magistrates which prouided for all accidents: and this great affaire was con­ducted with so much prudence and dexteritie, that no bloud of any man was shed for con­tempt or rebellion; euery man admiring that so great a Body and Gouernment should be kept vpright without any violence or execution. For [Page 102] touching the commandements giuen vnto the Eeclesiastiques vnder paine of death, they were giuen in that sort at the instance and request of those amongst them who being voluntarily disposed to execute them, desired neuerthelesse some pretext to excuse themselues.

The Court of Rome blamed the actions of the Pope, and those which spake least to his disad­uantage, said, that though his cause had beene neuer so iust, yet in his proceeding he had vsed too great celeritie, and too too excessiue confi­dence. On the other side they commended the prudence of the Venetians, who hauing receiued so vehement a shocke had yet retained their state in repose and tranquillitie. After this came to Rome the Father Antony Barison, who had ta­ken poste to goe tell the Pope what was said at Ferrara (from whence he came,) and at other places confining vpon the State of Venice, where the reasons of the Republique were approued: and notwithstanding he incited the Pope to preserue the Pontificall dignity.

The Pope made great complaints in the Con­sistorie that the Interdict was not obserued by the Ecclesiastiques; and he required the Car­dinals that euery one of them would with great [Page 103] care thinke of some remedy, and make vnto him report a part. Neuerthelesse the Cardinals did not beleeue that as well the Ecclesiastiques as the people for the most part were perswaded that the Censures were nullities; rather they con­ceiued that there was in them a disposition to obserue them, but that they expected some oc­casion to come to that effect; wherefore they esteemed it good to giue occasion by exciting the Religious to some new practises, either by abstaining from Diuine Offices, or by departing out of the State. This was the reason, why the Cardinals, Protectors of the Regulars, together with their Superiors which were in the Court of Rome, and in other places of Italie, did what they could with them, with menaces of Cen­sures, paines, and other euils corporall and spi­rituall, as also with promises of graces, honours, dignities, not only to the Chiefe but further to each particular, if they would obserue the In­terdict or retire themselues.

But they dealt one way with the Monks and other Regulars endowed, another way with the Mendicants. To these they said, that being not able to remaine and obserue entirely the Interdict, they should abandon their places and [Page 104] depart; that it was the intention of Our Lord (so they called the Pope,) and if they could not depart, that they should in this cause suffer mar­tyrdome. But to the rented and endowed they gaue to vnderstand that the Pope though hee would haue the Interdict obserued, yet hee would not therefore haue the Monasteries aban­doned. They sent also as Commissaries some of the Regulars of the same Order, such as being the most abiect in their Congregations had offe­red themselues to goe into dangers to acquire to themselues some credit; but some had not the boldnesse to enter within the State, as also neither by their menaces nor promises were any seduced, sauing some few timorous or ambiti­ous, who yeelded vpon hope of great recom­pences. Further, they suborned some hypo­crites or Hermites, to enter within the Countrey to excite some troubles among the people, but being found vpon the confines loaden with papers and instructions, they were sent backe, vpon a commandement giuen by the Senate the 24. of May to all Gouernours to take heed that no Religious or Priests from forraine parts should enter with any writings, for feare and for preuenting of sedition. All these deuises of [Page 105] the spirituall armes, and artifices couered with pretext of Religion and piety, remained thus without effect within the State of the Repub­lique.

But in the Courts of Princes these differences were receiued very diuersly.

In Polonia, Lewis Foscarini being come Am­bassador expresly to congratulate with that King for his mariage, the Nuntio of the Pope in that Kingdome, and the Iesuites, did what they could to make him receiue some affront. The Nuntio first desired the King that the Monitorie might be published, wherein he was absolutely denied: whereupon addressing himselfe vnto the Religious, he gaue order to all of them that they should not admit within their Churches the Ambassador or any of his People. And after­wards, two of his Gentlemen being gone to heare Masse at the Cordeliers, they were put out of the Church; of which the Ambassador ha­uing made complaint to the Marshall of the Court, he and the Cardinall of Cracouia com­manded those Religious that the day following they should sing a solemne Masse, to which they should inuite the Ambassador, first deman­ding him pardon for the affront giuen vnto his [Page 106] Gentlemen. The Masse was celebrated with great concourse of people, and displeasure of the Nuntio. The King approued of that which had beene done by his Officers, and by Decree of Parliament was published an Edict, prohibi­ting all men from doing any act that might dis­please the Republique; and he writ vnto the Pope, complaining of the attempt of his Nuntio, where he added that his Holinesse had great occasion to make esteeme of the Republique, to which all his Kingdome and he himselfe inclined, being moued both by his owne interest, and by that of his Kingdome. He said moreouer, that for light occasions, and where no point of faith was que­stioned, it was not good to make so great stirres, and exhorted his Holinesse to be willing to ap­pease these broiles; making mention againe how much the enterprise of the Nuntio had displeased him and all his Councell, and so much the more, because it was a thing vnheard in his Kingdome, that they should therin publish Censures against any Prince whatsoeuer, seeing it was not done when the Monitories were published against the King Henry 3 and after that in the cause of Fer­rara against the Duke Coesar de Este: that it did not stand with reason to gouerne thēselues after [Page 107] another fashion toward the Republike of Venice. whose cause was common with his Kingdome. All these particularities the King imparted to the Ambassador, yea himselfe deliuered him a Co­pie of Lawes of his Kingdome like to those of Venice.

In the Court of the Emperour, by reason of the ordinary difficultie to haue Audience of his Ma­iestie, the Ambassador treated with all the Imperi­all Ministers, who shewed themselues sensible of the wrongs of the Republique; alledging that in all the States of Germany were obserued like con­stitutions, and highly displeased they were for that which the Pope had done, because the Pro­testants would take hence aduantage for to for­tifie their reasons, to the end to retaine Ecclesia­sticall Benefices; only the Great Chancellor, and the Marshall Prainer inclined for the Pope. In the end Francis Soranzo, Ambassador, had Audience of the Emperour, who thanked him for commu­nicating these matters with him, and maruelled that the Nuntio had neuer spoken vnto him thereof; and exhorted him to finde some tem­perament of composition. But Corpus Christi day being come, vpon which the Iesuites are wont to make a very solemne Procession, where­at [Page 108] assist al the Ministers of Princes; the Fathers did what they could with the Ambassador of the Re­publique, that he would be absent, who bitterly reprehending them resolued to be there, as he was, the Nuntio in the meane while faining him­selfe to be indisposed to auoid it. But two other being to be made the daies following, the Nuntio considered what preiudice it would be to him, if they were done as the first. And therefore he employed the Ambassadour of Tuscany to deale with him of Venice, that he should not be pre­sent, threatning otherwise he would cause the Church doores to be shut vp, and hinder the Pro­cession, in as much as he was not to he admitted into the Church, being a person Excommuni­cate. Wherefore he might doe well to preuent the scandall that would ensue, since all the Pro­testants would vnite themselues to him, and on the other side all Catholiques separate from him. Hereupon the Ambassador referred himselfe to be directed by the Emperour; but his Maiesty not willing to meddle in these Ecclefiasticall mat­ters, the Ambassador resolued to take Physicke and keepe in, fearing to receiue some affront by the meanes of the Iesuites, and of the Nuntio, be­ing herein aided by the Marshall Prainer, ill af­fected [Page 109] to the Republique, to whom no other Mi­nister did oppose himselfe: vpon hope to haue 100000. crowns frō the Pope for the war against the Turkes. But afterwards, the Pope hauing re­fused to giue that succour, for want wherof they were constrained to make peace with the Muti­ners of Hungary, and to yeeld vnto them the places which they had seised, with the exercise of their Religion; and the Marshall Prainer be­ing dead, as also the Nuntio a little softened, after that he saw the Nuntio's of France and Spaine had beene made Cardinals, without any recko­ning of himselfe, things there receiued some change, and the Ambassador of Venice was freely euery where admitted. And there is no doubt, that if he had shewed himselfe firme from the beginning, he had surmounted all difficulty, see­ing that a Month after complaining in the name of the Republique to the Emperour, and represen­ting vnto him that besides the iniurie done to Him, his Maiestie had therein beene wronged, in that the Pope should intrude himselfe to com­mand (within his Court,) the Ministers of Prin­ces, which were there, for to render him seruice: the Emperour excused himselfe for what had pas­sed, saying, he knew nothing of it: Which was [Page 108] [...] [Page 109] [...] [Page 110] very likely, considering that his Ambassador at Venice was present with the Duke in all the Chappels and Solemnities, as also was the Ambas­sador of the most Christian King.

In Spaine vpon the first newes which was brought touching the pretensions of the Pope, and the answer of the Republique, they knew well that i [...] concerned the common interest of all Princes, and commended the constancie of the Senate; although that the Marquis de Villenas, Ambassador at Rome, inclined to the Popes side, to the end to obtain by that means the Cardinalate for Don Gabriel Pacieco his brother; he writ also into Spaine in fauour of his Holinesse. But they not beleeuing that for such a cause men would come to armes, and being assured that the Re­publique would maintaine the common cause of all Princes; & iudging specially that they might draw profit to themselues, if these dissensions betweene the Pope and the Republique were con­tinued, since a difference between two the most Potent Princes of Italy would render their affairs more firme; and that if the Republique should preuaile against the Pope, it would increase so much more their Temporall Iurisdiction, and if happily these things might be reduced to the [Page 111] termes of a rupture (that which they did not beleeue,) it was in their power to hinder the warre if their vtilitie required so, or to serue themselues thereof to their aduantage; they left the businesse to haue its course, without giuing any instructions to the Ambassador who was at Rome, who by this meanes might continue his practises, in fomenting the intentions of the Pope, whereunto his owne inclination and pro­fit carried him; going so farre as to promise suc­cour of armes when there should be need, yet onely with generall words which did not pre­cisely oblige him. But vpon notice that the In­terdict was published, the King saw that things had passed further than he was willing, and was grieued that he had no sooner interposed. The Nuntio in the meane while made instance that the Ambassador of Venice might be declared Ex­communicate in the Pulpits, saying that if the Ambassador presented himselfe in the Chappell of the King, hee would command the Kings Chaplaines to cease the Diuine Offices, and if he were not obeyed, that he would goe out. In this Court were rendered many euill offices to the Re­publique, especially by them of Genoa, out of en­uie, because their Republique had yeelded to the [Page 112] Popes will, and that of Venice preserued their li­bertie. They turned all to their aduantage, re­commending Genoa for Deuotion and Obedi­ence, and ascribing to obstinacie and want of Religion, that which had beene iustly done at Venice, for the conseruation of their owne Liber­tie. But aboue all that shewed themselues ene­mies of the Venetians, the principall was the Bi­shop of Monte-pulcian, Ambassador of the great Duke of Tuscany, who not only abstained from visiting the Ambassador of Venice, but also sought all occasions to detract from the actions of the Republique; as also Asdruball de Montaigu, Resi­dent for the same Duke at Venice, did not cease to doe in like manner on all occasions that were offered. For these reasons, at Madrid in the House and presence of the Cardinall of Toledo, was as­sembled a Congregation of twelue Diuines, where it was consulted whether they should ad­mit the Ambassador of Venice to Diuine Offices, not only the Nuncio, but the Iesuites also ma­king great instance that he might be excluded: but in the Congregation there being none which opined against the Republique but only the Iesuites, it was in the end concluded that no­thing should be altered. And the King, that he [Page 113] might not declare himselfe either by admitting or excluding him in his Chappell, remained many daies without vsing it. And the newes being ar­riued in this Court, that the Ambassador Soranzo had beene excluded at Prage from the Processiō, they did not make any great accoūt of what had passed in the Court of the Emperour touching this businesse, and the Nuntio who in his instan­ces proposed him for example, was answered, that that Kingdome was not gouerned after ex­amples of others.

The Ambassador of Spaine at Venice being not accustomed to be present in the Ecclesiasticall Ceremonies with the Duke, because of the que­stion of Prioritie betweene him and the other of France, had no occasion herein to shew the in­tention of his Master: but in all other things he comported himselfe after the same fashion as before, treating after the accustomed manner, so that no man saw any difference.

And though in these affaires and others, the King of Spaine and his Ministers shewed much respect towards the Republique, yet they inten­ded to make declaration for the Pope, his Holi­nesse hauing written very effectuall Letters vnto the King, and to the Duke of Lerma; to which [Page 114] they made answer conformably to his desire, so as shall be said hereafter.

In France, when vpon the thirtieth of Ianua­ry, Peter Prinli Ambassador of the Repub. gaue aduise vnto the King of all that had passed, his Maiestie testified a very great desire that there might bee found some meanes of agreement which might be without preiudice, and that a Treatie to this purpose might be furthered: gi­uing example in himselfe, who had eluded the great instances which had beene made vnto him for the receiuing of the Trent Councell, so far as offer was made him to restraine it, where it should be contrary to the liberties of the French Church. And albeit he knew well at what they aimed, notwithstanding that he made his bene­fit of the time, dissembling somethings which he saw well. He enquired further of the Ambas­sador how these encounters might be auoided, without wrong to the order in Gouernment v­sed in the Republique, discouering herein a de­sire to be sollicited to be a Mediatour in this af­faire. He commanded also speedily Alincourt his Ambassador at Rome, that he should render all kinde of good Offices for the Republique, with his Holinesse. Fresne likewise Ambassador of the [Page 115] same King at Venice aduertised the Senate, that the Pope had made knowne vnto his Master the iustice of his cause, and therefore exhorted them (as of himselfe) to informe the King, to the end that he might receiue some impression; adding, that as well himselfe, as the Ambassador which was at Rome, had commission to serue his Sereni­tie. Which words were vttered with great zeale, as well by the King, as by his Ministers, with aime to finde an ouerture to be employed in the composing of so great a difference. For which the Senate thanked the King, and gaue informa­tion to his Ambassador vpon all the points con­trouerted, as also commanded Prinli their Am­bassador in France, to represent the same things to the King, which he did accordingly.

Now presently after the newes of the publi­cation of the Monitory at Rome was arriued in France, the Nuntio Barberin made great instance, that the Ambassador of Venice might be excluded out of the Churches, but he could obtaine no­thing; not only because the purpose of the King was to carry himselfe as a Neuter, but especially because that Kingdom holds it for a matter most certaine and apparant, that Popes haue no power ouer the Temporalty of Princes, and that they [Page 116] cānot proceed by Censures against Thē or their Officers in things which cōcerne the State. Vpō these reasons, the Nuntio was cōstrained to quit his pretensions, and they treated with the Ambas­sador of Venice after the maner accustomed, not altering any thing for the Popes Censures. On the contrary, as soone as the King knew of the Publication of the Monitory at Rome, he com­plained greatly of the too hastie proceedings of the Pope, and sent a dispatch to him with speed, requesting him to prolong the Terme, with de­signe to interpose his authority (by consent of the parties) to accommodate the difference. He further writ thereof particular Letters to this ef­fect, vnto the two brethren of the Pope, to the Cardinall Borghese, and to the French Cardinals: and although the Post did not arriue till after the daies prefixed by the Monitory, Alincourt the Ambassador of the King did not therefore omit to deliuer the Letters, and to treat thereof with his Holinesse; who excused himselfe, for as much as the Terme was expired, which took from him the meanes of prolonging it, and so of giuing satisfaction vnto the King. The King was of­fended that his mediation had beene so little esteemed: neuerthelesse he resolued to pursue it, [Page 117] and writ to his Ambassador that he should not neglect to treat with the Pope for to giue ouer­ture to some other meanes of accord.

In England, the opinion which that King hath of the Popes authoritie being well knowne to all the world, any one may iudge how he re­ceiued the newes of these actions of the Pope. Nor shall it be necessary to relate any thing ther­of, but only the answer which the King gaue to Iustiniano, Ambassador for the Republique, then, when he informed him of all that had passed in Senate; which was very notable. The King then hauing heard the relation of the Ambassador, af­ter he had shewed how well he accepted that of­fice, and had commended the Lawes of the Re­publique, said, that he longed to see the whole Church of God reformed; and that to this end he desired much a Free Councel to determine so ma­ny Controuersies, which haue no other cause but the Spirituall Vsurpations of the Roman Bi­shops, in which desire he thought the King of France and other Princes would ioine with him: that perhaps God meant to produce this happi­nesse out of these troubles of the Republique; that he had spoken thereof to Pope Clement, then when hee was moued by him (when first hee [Page 118] came to the Crowne of England) to vnite him­selfe vnto the Romane Church, but he would not heare any thing of a Councell; that this Vnion was much to be desired, but clearely there was no other meane to effect it, then by a free Gene­rall Councell. The King added moreouer that the ruine of the Church proceeded from this, that the Popes esteemed themselues as Gods, and further were so corrupted by flattery, that it was no maruell if they could not giue care to any reason, and if they proceeded with preci­pitation.

From Holland, the States of those Prouinces Vnited, and the Count Maurice of Nassau apart, writ letters of great affection to the Repub. offe­ring succour of armes and victuals, with all sorts of seruices vpon any occasions which might be offered by this difference: whereunto the Senate answered by letters full of the like beneuolence, accepting their offers, if necessitie should require.

At Turin, when the Duke of Sauoy vnder­stood by Peter Contarini, Ambassador of the Re­publique, how the Monitorie had beene affixed at Rome, he shewed that he had beene formerly aduertised thereof, and made it appeare that he [Page 119] well vnderstood the reasons of the Republique, and that it was the common cause of all Princes, so as he could not make any demonstration in fauour of the Pope, although the Nuntio made great instance to that purpose. Yet not willing openly to offend his Holinesse, he abstained from the Chappell, to take away all occasion of quar­rell. Notwithstanding the Ambassador which he had at Venice did not gouerne himselfe with the same moderation: but on the contrary, re­tired himselfe from the Court, auoiding the Dukes presence, though he was often inuited: and in the Citie, in the part where hee had his lodging, he did many euill offices towards the Ecclesiastiques, against the Repub and in fauour of the Pope; which serued more to shew his crooked spirit and passion, then to doe any hurt or damage to the State. And the Duke himselfe, although he had alwaies the same opinion of the Popes Censures, did not afterward treat in the like fashion with the Ambassador. For the Republique hauing written to his children, with the title of Excellencie (so as they had accusto­med) he in disdaine hereof, made a Chappell with­out admitting thereunto the Ambassador, and gaue him notice that it was because the Repub­lique [Page 120] had not vsed the stile of Highnesse to his Sonnes.

At Florence, the great Duke did not make any nouelty with Robert Lio Secretary of the Republique, but treated with him in all respects as formerly he was wont. But Antony Grimani Bishop of Torcelli, the Popes Nuntio in that place, altho a Venetian Gentleman himselfe, refused to receiue the Secretary into his House; giuing him to vnderstand that he would not be visited by Him, vntill he had order from Rome what he should do. Yet a few daies after hauing changed his minde (no man knowes for what reason) without expecting any other order from Rome, he returned to treat with him as before.

At Naples, the Count de Beneuento, Viceroy, vpon that which was represented vnto him by Austine Dolce Resident in that Court for the Re­publique, blamed the rash proceedings of the Pope, approued the reasons of the Republique, and treated alwaies with the Resident as for­merly, as did in like manner Bastoni Bishop of Pauie the Popes Nuntio.

The like was also obserued at Milan by the Count de Fuentes Gouernour of that Estate, to­wards Antony Paulucci Resident with him for [Page 121] the Repub. For the other Cities of Italy the Re­pub. hath not in them any Minister.

The Dukes of Mantua and Modena also testi­fied what esteeme they made of the Repub. and what iudgement they had of the Popes actions, by meanes of their Residents at Venice.

But (to resume our discourse) the Princes of Italie together with the Ambassadors of Kings, as well at Rome as at Venice, after that they knew that the Pope (seeing his Monitorie lightly esteemed) was much perplexed, as if he had ma­nifestly repented him of the fact, had some hope that the affaire might be accommodated, and each of them desired to be a Mediator in the dif­ference; and during three Moneths after the pub­lication, they offered themselues not without enuy one of another.

The Duke of Mantua, (who had notice from his Agent at Rome that he had found the Pope more tractable, as if he meant to doe more for his sake then for all the rest, and willingly would treat with him,) made offer to goe both to Ve­nice and to Rome vpon this employment. But the Senate answered him that they had vsed all reasons and dexteritie possible to stay the Pope that he might not precipitate, but possibly they [Page 122] could not hinder him from doing that to which his will passionately carried him. And now that they had sustained such irreparable wrong, no­thing could be done, vnlesse first the Pope would retract his Censures, and reduce things to their first estate; that neuerthelesse there re­mained in the Republique a disposition to shew themselues obedient to the See Apostolique in all things wherein their Liberty should not be violated, nor their Gouernment altered.

The Lord Guicciardin, Ambassador of the great Duke of Tuscany being come to doe com­plements vnto the Duke because of his election and still remaining at Venice, gaue them notice of the good office which the great Duke had performed for the Republique with his Holinesse, by the meanes of the Bishop of Soana, and what had beene treated hereupon; that his Highnesse offered to passe yet further, and euen to goe to Rome in person. Answer was made him, with hearty thankfulnesse and acknowledgment of his good will; adding withall that these trou­bles were not raised by the Republique, but by the Popes rashnesse, who without any reason had offended them so sensibly. And therefore things standing in such termes, they could not [Page 123] but thinke of defending themselues, yet alwaies purposing to continue in the Catholique religion. After, the great Duke treated with Robert Lio Secretarie and Agent of the Republique with him, to whom he said; That he could not deny but the Pope had too much precipitated this affaire, that he ought not in such fashion to haue pro­ceeded with a Prince, no not in case of heresie; but that since he was better aduised, and began to heare, and therefore that it was time to be­gin the treaty; that the answer which had beene sent him from Venice was full of affection, but concise and short; that it was needfull to en­ter to particulars and to giue some satisfaction vnto the Pope; that they might serue the pub­like by some other way which might be agree­able to the Pope; that it was vnprofitable to dispute of words when men desire to compasse their intentions; that betweene the Pope and the Repub. things were not equall, and that they had to treat with the Vicar of God; that there might be deuised some temperament with de­claration vpon the publique Lawes so as they had accustomed to doe, at least that preseruing their Ordinances they might giue the ordinary satisfaction of words.

[Page 124] The Duke of Sauoy said also to the Ambassa­dor Contarini that hee had employed himselfe with the Pope, to whom he had freely declared that the coniuncture of things seem'd to require him to admit of some temper, since it was cer­taine that all Princes would not be on his side. And that the Republique ought to haue the same consideration, howsoeuer in all reason they had the right: that he himselfe had continuall dis­putes with the Court of Rome, but that he tem­porised in putting them off from one day to another. Wherefore that it was expedient to pa­cifie these differences, to which end he offred his labour and diligence.

Don Innigo de Cardenas, Ambassador of Spaine, exhorted also greatly the Republique to peace, assuring them that his King had the same thoughts for the tranquillitie of Italie; and therefore praied the Repub. to open a way to some temperament, adioyning that this office was not done onely towards them, but it had beene also done effectually at Rome on the part of the King his Master.

But Monsieur de Fresne, Ambassador of the most Christian King trauelled with much more efficacie and care then all the rest. For the terme [Page 125] of the Monitorie being not yet expired, he gaue aduice vnto the Senate that the Pope would re­pent himselfe, and was greatly moued with that which had passed. That with any little satisfa­ction, or euen appearance of satisfaction, hee would be contented; that so he was aduertised by Alincourt, Ambassador for the King at Rome Afterwards he told them how the said Alin court and the French Cardinals had made an in stant remonstrance to his Holinesse, making it plaine vnto him that the present opportunities (when the See Apostolique was not without af­faires in Hungarie,) could not permit that hee should depriue himselfe of his right hand which was the Repub. And vpon the request which they made vnto him in the end of their dis­course, to suspend the Monitorie, hauing de­manded two daies to thinke vpon it, how hee answered that he had conferred thereof with diuers Cardinals, who ioyntly concluded that he could not doe it with honour, by reason of the Protestation of the Repub. full of iniurious words (so he said) against his Person. Notwith­standing it was told them by the Card. Borghese, that if the Repub. would shew any dutie, reuo­king the Law of the Emphyteuses, and rendring [Page 126] the Prisoners into the hands of the King, the Pope might suspend the Monitorie for some daies, to the end to giue ouerture to some treaty. To this the said Fresne adioyned, that they should take in good part the interposition of the King, who hauing his Kingdome peaceable, assured, and without any interests, whatsoeuer he did was for the common good of others; that if he could hope by his meanes to accord these differences, he would send for that pur­pose the greatest Prince in France, yea he would come in person himselfe: that the Pope was not another Iulius 2. who carried fire in his hands; that the Republique might be confident in the King, and if they should open his heart they should finde it wholly Venetian. Fresne yet a third time returned, and said, that by an ex­presse Currier he had beene aduertised that the Marquis de Villena had prayed the Pope not to proceed further for some few daies; because there were to come some commandements frō Spaine, with such effectuall offices towards the Repub. that They should be necessitated to giue all satisfaction: Wherefore he praied his Holinesse not to yeeld to the offers or offices of France; and that the Pope was therewith very [Page 127] well content, so as he said that if he could hope to be aided, he had a purpose to cite the Duke into the Inquisition, and to accuse him of He­resie. Therefore Fresne adioyned, that he ex­horted the Republique to vse diligence, and re­solue themselues, that they might not doe by force and with preiudice what they might doe voluntarily and with honour. And that they would not doe for any other, what they refused to doe for the King their Friend and Confident.

To all these propositions, the Senate answer red at once. First, they thanked the King for his good offices, maruelling that the Pope had not beene any more affected with them; thence exaggerating so much more his stiffenesse, and thereby that it might be concluded, there was small hope to reduce him to any sound coun­sels. Then they added, that if the Pope would not repaire their iniuries by reuoking his Cen­sures, there could be no ouerture to a treaty; that the Senate had already (by extraordinary Ambass.) made appeare, with many demonstra­tions, all sorts of respect; that now things were at that passe, that proposals were not to be ad­mitted, seeing the Pope had gone so far as to wrong them; that the Republique had not hurt [Page 128] any person in their Protestation, but onely de­fended themselues, and to make it appeare to all the world that they would continue Catho­lique; that when the Censures should be remo­ued, the Senate would treat vpon that which the King propounded, prouided that it might not be against the Liberty of the Republique, nor for to confound their Gouernment; that touch­ing the things treated by the Ambass. of Spaine with the Pope, it was not needfull to say any other thing but that in all cases the Republique would defend their Libertie, without doing any thing vnworthy of Them; that therein they desired to haue the most Christian Kings fa­uour, at whose request they would doe any thing they could, and that they would not doe for any other what they would not for him; that the iniuries offered to the person of the Duke did not touch so much his particular as all the Repub. which would auenge themselues for so great and extraordinarie an iniustice, which was nothing but a pure malice for to diuide the concord and good intelligence which was in the Senate and in all the Repub. and that it would be a meanes to cut off and hinder all sorts of treaties. Fresne much praised [Page 129] this answer, notwithstanding he replied; that the Pope with teares had said to Monsieur d' Alin­court that he would not alter the Rights of the Republique, but onely conserue the authoritie and dignitie of the See Apostolique: that if the Senate would suspend their Lawes hee would suspend his Censures, promising he would be contented that things should stand in their for­mer estate, and that the Lawes should be obser­ued after that He had confirmed them. And continuing his speech, he said, that it should be very good to make ouerture to a treaty, with­out deferring, for delaies would but euery day multiply difficulties: that the K. himself had bin calumniated at Rome, as if he had procured the abasement of the Authority of the Holy See that the King his Master desired that whethersoeuer had first offended should be the first to repaire the offence: but the Pope persisting, there might be found a temperament to suspend the Lawes and the Monitorie both at the same time: that the King desired this accord for the affection which he had to the Republique; and further, because these differences would hinder the ex­tirpation of Heresies, which ought to be equally agreeable both to the Pope and the Repub.

[Page 130] The Agent of Mantua hauing receiued dis­patch with diligence, gaue notice from his Prince, that the Pope was not any more so rigid, and that there was good hope of some agree­ment; and he made this proposall, that the Re­publique by an expresse Ambass. should pray his Holinesse to suspend the Censures, and to remit the treaty of all the Controuersies to a Congre­gation of Cardinals or Prelates by him depu­ted, but not suspected, who should examine the Lawes, and endeuour to finde some reme­dits to content both the Parties. Hereupon the Resident discoursed long to shew by reasons that the Republique should not hereby receiue any diminution in their reputation, in rendring all humilitie to the See Apostolique. To which pro­position the Senate hauing not speedily answe­red, the Resident returned to sollicite them, offe­ring that his Master would come to Venice vn­knowne and thence goe to Rome in poste. But the Duke answered with thanks vnto the Duke of Mantua, adding these words; That they had done what was possible; that the Republique was too much injured; that the things proposed implied many contributies; that if any other thing should happen to the Senate, they would impart it to him.

[Page 131] The great Duke at the same time said vnto the Secretary of the Republique, that the French ne­gotiation could not produce any effect, the Pope being much enraged; therefore it was meet to bend a little on both sides, in as much as the Pope would hardly remoue the Interdict, if at Venice they did not giue him some cause to doe it; that for himselfe he pressed the affaire only in regard of the publique repose; that if he might be credited, he would interpose with hope yet with assurance to reduce all to good termes, and that not for any interest, nor for ambition, be­ing willing to leaue the glory thereof to others: that he had caused the same to be said vnto the Pope: who thereupon had released his rigour, euch with teares: that it was necessary to resolue to giue some satisfaction to his Holinesse, other­wise all would goe from bad to worse.

But on the contrary, Augustine Valerio, Cardi­nall and Bishop of Verona, a Prelate which in all his actions hath shewed a sincere affection to his Countrey, with much deuotion to his Prince, writ after another fashion, saying; that he had spoke with the Pope, and that hee had found in him a good will and disposition to some tem­perament: but that by the meanes of Princes [Page 132] there was no hope to doe any good: he propo­sed another course, that the Patriarke elected should goe to Rome as a priuate man, which would be acceptable to the Pope, who would see him willingly for diuers respects; that that Pa­triarke might treat to as good purpose and as effectually as an Ambassador.

In the Senate, after they had considered that which was proposed frō so many hands, & ex­amined the Reasons which on the one side per­swaded to lend eare to some propositions, and to open a way to some treaty, by yeelding some­what to content the Pope; and on the other, those which forced them to preserue their Liber­tie, neuer till then violated, euen in most diffi­cult times; they resolued to answer all on the same fashion.

To the Refident of Mantua, after they had af­fectionately thanked his Highnesse for his good: will and diligence, it was said, that the desires of the Republique were greatly bent on peace; but hauing beene grieuously offended by the Pope, it was not meet they should first moue for a re­conciliation; that whensoeuer the Pope should repaire the iniuries which dured yet with the Censures, they would studie to giue him any [Page 133] contentment which might not preiudice their Estate: that the Senate hoped the Duke in his wis­dome would acknowledge that the conditions proposed were to their damage, and would ap­proue their deliberation, as knowing how im­portant it was to be iealous of the publique Li­bertie.

To Mounsieur de Fresne they answered to the same purpose; that notwithstanding the great iniuries of the Pope, and the euill will which he caried to the Republique, neuerthelesse they were ready to receiue any iust aduice tending to peace. And therefore that he should imploy himselfe toward the Pope, to cause him to take off his Censures, that so a way might be opened for the Senate to shew their good will; and then in re­spect vnto his Maiestie they would doe whatso­euer they could possibly, sauing alwaies their Libertie.

The Ambassadour hereupon replied; that the King foreseeing and fearing the euils which would follow vpon these differences, not for a­ny particular interest, but meerely out of respect to the Republique, had deliberated to interpose Himselfe; that alreadie at Rome he had done all that could be desired in this affaire. Wherefore, [Page 134] [...] [Page 135] [...] [Page 134] it seemed vnto him that the Senate ought to put confidence in the King, and declare vnto him what they would doe, in case that the Pope should take off the Censures, or for to induce him to reuoke his Monitory. But since the Senate would not depart from these general termes, nor trust the King, hee was resolued to retire him­selfe, and henceforth not to trouble any person about this businesse. For touching the Pope, who beleeued that he had not done amisse, as being ruled and conducted by the holy Spirit, and that in reuoking his Censures he should suf­fer in his reputation, it could not be possible to draw him to it, but only by shewing him what he might obtaine for his satisfaction in fauour of his Dignitie. He said moreouer, that Alin­court found the Pope of a nature firme and reso­lute, and that it was meet to be a skilfull Orator to perswade him; that if sometimes being van­quished by reason hee yeelded a little, yet af­ter he was wont to resume his former resoluti­on. And when he was forced by reason, he would say, he would thinke on the matter: but this thinking was to remaine constant in his re­solutions. Wherefore, if they would say no more, the King his Master would not intermeddle.

WHilest these things were treated at Venice, at Rome, and in the Courts of Princes, the Iesuites did not cease to doe all sorts of euill offi­ces to the Republique within and without Italy, in the Cities where they liued; scattering many calumnies, as well in priuate Discourses, as in their publique Sermons. So farre, as that they sent Letters into the Signiory to their adherents, and caused their Deuotes to come to the Con­fines, and themselues very often entred the State disguised and vnknowne, for to seduce the Sub­iects: publishing Indulgences in fauour of them who would obserue the Interdict, or perswade others to obserue it, or who would fauour the pretensions of the Pope. They forged also false and counterfeit Letters, dispersing them vnder the name of the Republique of Genoa, to that of Venice; and also scattered in many places a wri­ting of one of their Sectaries in the name of the Citie of Verona, to the Citie of Bresse. These [Page 136] artifices being come to the knowledge of the Se­nate, it was decreed that information should be made against the seditious actions of these men, as well since these last occasions, as long time before vpon many others. And touching that which they had done in this last occasion, it was manifestly iustified, that in their Sermons they had vsed inuectiues against the Republique, cal­ling them Heretiques, Lutherans, and slandering the Gouernment as tyrannicall, abominable, with an infinite number of like Epithetes, and that within the Cities of Ferrara, Bologne, Par­ma, Mantua, Bari, Palermo, and in other places: that from their sleights and suggestions had proceeded all the euill passages happening in Spaine and in Bohemia vnto the Ambassadour of the Republique, and in France and Polonia they had attempted that they might receiue all kinds of affronts: especially in England that they had done all the disgrace vnto them which they could with the Catholiques of that Kingdome, so farre as to finde fault that the Republique held an Ambassador with the King, as that King reci­procally at Venice, although they excused other Princes, saying, that their interests required it, but there was not the like reason for the Republique. [Page 137] That with the Princes of Italy they had ende­uoured to effect that the Republique should not be permitted to make any leuy of men within their Estates; & when this deuice succeeded not, they went in all places detesting the name of Ve­nice, and finally menacing them that should go to warre in their defence; the seditions are num­berlesse which they haue excited within the Do­minions of the State by their Letters, instructi­ons, and speeches with the Subiects of the Re­publique, who went for their affaires vnto the Cities where these men were, & with their deuo­ted ones which they caused to come vpon the confines of the State. It was further iustified, that a good part of the vexations done by the Pope vnto the Republique, vpon these occasions had proceeded from their instigations, and from the hopes that they had giuen him, that they had a faction, and could put diuision in the Se­nate. Now for matters passed formerly, it was also verified, that when the Republique after the death of Henry 3. gaue the title of most Christi­an King vnto Henry 4. these men had vaunted at Rome that they had put scruples in the consci­ences of many Senators, who had repented them­selues of that they had done, promising to ab­solue [Page 138] them in case that they would promise to retract; that therefore it was facile at the least instance of the Pope, to change the whole face of this affaire, which was the cause that his Holi­nesse pressed them, who being not satisfied, hence followed so many discontentments; that on diuers occasions they had shewed themselues the fauourers of great Princes, & by that meanes had mingled themselues in the affaires of Go­uernment; that they dispended yearely aboue an hundred crownes in the portage of Letters, whereby appeared the multitude of their af­faires, and the correspondencies which they had in all parts. Further, it was proued against them that they had great designes vpon the goods and faculties of their Penitents, and of Women espe­cially, to the great preiudice of Families. Also their Doctrine was considered in matters Poli­tique; that they praised Monarchy, and blamed an Aristocratie, with certaine Maximes very contrary to the Gouernment and Institution of the Republique: adde hereunto that the Iesuites had beene the Authors and Instruments of all Vproares, Seditions, Confusions, and Ruines happening within our Times in all Kingdomes and States in the world. Wherfore hauing found [Page 139] their faults in so great number, and they not on­ly in some particulars of them, but in the corps of their Societie; all was proposed in Senate, who deliberated hereupon the fourteenth of Iune, and made the Decree which followeth; That the Congregation of Iesuites hauing beene receiued at Venice from their first beginning, and there euer since fauoured, they on the contrary returning nothing but ingratitude towards the Republique, and shewing themselues still incli­ned to doe all sorts of euill Offices to that State: in which disposition they yet continued by in­supportable enterprises, and insolent calumnies, seeking all occasions to offend them: For these causes, they should neuer be admitted or recei­ued in any place of the State, nor this Decree reuoked, vnlesse the whole Processe against them were first read in full Senate, (which con­sists of no lesse than 180. Senators,) whereof fiue parts (the whole being composed of six) should giue suffrage for their reuocation. And this may be one certain argument of their enormous and euident crimes, that there was not any one Per­son (of so great a number) who spake anything in fauour of them: and in the Scrutiny made by secret voices, all were found vnanimous to [Page 140] decree their perpetuall banishment; notwith­standing that some of this number had former­ly vsed them as their Confessors, who had much fauoured them on many other occasions.

But the Pope fore-seeing the difficulties to come to this accord so much desired, with the honour which he expected; and likewise consi­dering that all the shifts and artifices as well of the Iesuites as of other Ecclesiastiques, could not cause any trouble in the State of the Republique, (which he thought might be greatly profitable to induce the Senate to yeeld to his will) all en­terprises to this effect resting vaine and without fruit, as also being not able by so many deuices and trickes to draw to himselfe any other than some simple persons, aduised himselfe of a most subtill inuention: Which was, that on the nine­teenth of Iune he published a Iubilee, whereby he inuited all Christians to pray God with him for the necessities of the Church; and to this end granted Indulgences, Absolutions, and Remis­sions to all, excepting them that were found in Cities or places Interdicted, whom hee exclu­ded from these fauours, not comprehending them so much as in their number, whose prayers he implored. In Italy no Spirituall thing is more [Page 141] wished or expected by the people, and when it is granted, nothing receiued with more deuout affection than a Iubilee. Whereupon at Rome they beleeued that the people within the State of Venice seeing themselues depriued of such Graces giuen to all the faithfull, would certain­ly be moued with sedition to seeke their part in them. But the euill designe which the Iesuites did hope would succeed by their Sermons in the neighbouring places, where they had publique­ly declamed against the Honour of the Repub­lique, being frustrate; they aduised hereupon to put in worke their last artifice to raise vp com­motions, by writing to their Adherents, that al­though the Pope had excluded from the Iubilee in generall all the Subiects of the State of Venice, yet they had power from his Holinesse to grant it to such persons as would obserue the conditi­ons by them propounded, among which these were some, not to goe to Masse, not to approue the publique reasons and actions, and others more important.

The end of this Inbilee was very well knowne in Spaine, for although they haue a very great deuotion towards the Indulgences which come from Rome, and principally in the Iubilees, ne­uerthelesse [Page 142] they remained in suspence; and though the Nuntio were very instant to cause it to be published, yet three Moneths passed before they gaue their consent.

In this same time wherein at Rome they were thus busied in Ceremonies, a certaine Writing was affixed at Vicenza, and many other places, whereby the Republique was exhorted to with­draw it selfe from the obedience of the Romane Church, and hereupon it touched many points of Religion, calling the Pope Antichrist: Which being knowne at Venice, the Senate was there with greatly troubled, their resolution being to con­tinue alwayes most constant to conserue their Religion inuiolable. They considered that how­soeuer such actions might be done by stealth, and some one man, neuerthelesse if prouision were not made strictly to deterre any more to imitate the like, there might follow very pernicious consequences. Whereupon they caused to bee published a very rigorous Ban, promising re­compence to him that could discouer the Au­thor, giuing charge to the Gouernours to make an exact search after him. But with all the dili­gence which they could vse nothing could be foūd, saue only some obscure cōiectures that this [Page 143] was an Artifice of the Ecclefiastiques themselues, whether to shew the danger wherein they were, and thereby to incite the State to some speedie accord with the Pope, or for to verifie the calum­nies which the Iesuiticall Fathers dispersed a­gainst the Republique.

At the same time when the Pope published this Iubilee, he wrought in such sort with the Marquis de Villena, that he dispatched a Currier into Spaine, to giue aduise vnto his King, that his Holinesse would cast himselfe intirely vnder his Protection; and that for this reason he deman­ded not onely his fauour, but some succour of men. But the King of Spaine answered his Am­bassador, that he ought to represse these thoughts, in as much as the troubles of Italy would not be aduantageous either to the See Apostolique, or the Crowne of Spaine. And although this an­swer afflicted the Pope beyond measure, neuer­thelesse to trie all meanes, he himselfe dispatched a Post with a Breue to that King, and a Wri­ting containing his Reasons: which he accom­panied with a Letter addressed to the Duke of Lerm [...] wherein with an ardent affection he recommended vnto him his Person and Af­faires, with offers of Obligation and acknow­ledgment, [Page 144] calling him the Base of the Crowne of Spaine; vpon whom depended the Catholique Monarchie, and the onely pillar of the Church.

This Breue was written first in Latine, but afterwards in the vulgar Italian, for to giue vn­to him the title of Excellence, a thing which the Popes haue not vsed. Notwithstanding all this, the Pope, distrusting to obtaine from Spaine that which he desired, hearkned vnto the trea­ties of peace proposed. And it is certaine, that the offices done by the Cardinals and Ambassa­dors at Rome, and especially those of the Ambas­sador of France, had such effect, that being ioy­ned with the remorse which the Pope felt in his conscience, they reduced him to such a point that he was neere perswaded to condescent to a suspension of the Censures, to open a way to some farther treaty; and he came so far as to collect hereupon the suffrages and opinions of the Cardinals. But whilest he was considering of their aduice, in the beginning of Iuly, at the same time when Fresne made his last instance whereof we haue spoken, and when the Ban against the Iesuites, and the publication of a Iubilee interrupted the treaty, came the answer of the King of Spaine to the Letters of his Ho­linesse: [Page 145] Which was presented vnto him by the Marquis de Villena, being accompanied with three Cardinals; which imported, That the King had desired that the differences with the Repub. of Venice should not haue come so far; but be­cause He saw the honour of his Holinesse much interessed, he was resolued to assist him with his forces; which his intention he had signified to his Ministers in Italie, and likewise giuen order that they should make it knowne to the Princes his Dependents.

This Letter was read by the Pope with great ioy, which he testified not onely by words, but by his Letters full of affection to that King, and to the Duke of Lerma, which he sent by an ex­presse Currier. There were who beleeued that these Letters, which were said to come from Spaine, had beene written in Italy: and they al­ledged for a good coniecture, that the King therein wrote that he had signified his pleasure to the Ambassador of Venice who was with him, although he had not spoken one word to him thereof before he had receiued the answer of the Pope. But it is true that the Duke of Lerma for the honour which his Holinesse had done him, and in regard of his humble praiers in his [Page 146] Letters, was willing on his side to correspond, which was to him very easie: For the Counsel­lors of Estate, by reason of the translation of the Court, hauing permission to absent themselues for three Moneths, none of them were at the Court, saue the Duke de Chinçon, who (as brother in law to the Marquis de Villena) had the same designes. It was further said by some Ministers of that King in Italy, that he suffered himselfe to be perswaded to write that Letter, vpon hope to pacifie things more easily, inasmuch as some Venetian Prelates had assured, that when the King of Spaine should declare himselfe openly for the Pope, the Senate would yeeld, and quick­ly humble themselues: which being writ from Rome into Spaine, did render the demand of his Holinesse more easie with the King and the Duke of Lerma, both which inclined to the conser­uation of the peace.

But the Ambassador of the King of Spaine at Rome, and his Ministers in Italy, pretended by this Letter & other offices, to haue put the See Apostolique in great reputation: so that Ambassa­dor said vnto the Pope; That his King would make him obtaine with a few words that which others could not doe with many; and that hee [Page 147] would bring the Venetians prostrate at the feet of his Holinesse. Hereby it seemed vnto the Spaniards that they had well merited of the Holy See, and that they might expect requitall from the Pope, at their need. And therefore purposing hereby to reape no lesse profit and reputation than the Pope himselfe, they required of him three things: The first that he would make at Rome a publique Festiuall, with bonefires and other signes of ioy and gratulation. The se­cond, that the Letter might be read in Consistory and conserued within the Archiues. The third, that he would totally breake off the treaty be­gun by the Ambassador of France, and not speake any more of this affaire with the most Christian King. Which demands being published in Court, and from thence thorowout the Citie, moued Alincourt to goe to the Audience, and to giue the Pope to vnderstand what rumors were scat­tered of the Triumphs which were made by occasion of this Letter, and of the things pro­mised and demanded by the Ambass. of Spaine. To which he added, that all was nothing but vaine ostentation, to interrupt the treaty of Peace, and to hold in discord two of the grea­test Princes in Italy, who remaining vnited [Page 148] might be a counterpoise sufficient to hinder the designes of these men: that the termes which they vsed were too too arrogant, euen in the mouth of a Monarch of all the world: that the Spaniards knew well enough themselues and their feeblenesse, which they could not other­wise maintaine: that in Italy they beleeued they might command all, and be the sole arbri­trators of all things; neuerthelesse if they would be stirring, others would not onely looke on with the armes acrosse, and let them doe what they list. The Pope confessed that the demands of the Spaniards were true, but that they could not please him, and that Hee could doe nothing therein: that he would not cease for all that to continue the Treaty already be­gun: True it is, that he held himselfe obliged to the two Crownes for the piety of the two Kings, from whom hee equally hoped for all protection: That he had already taken the voi­ces of the Cardinals, and that euery of them counselled him not to passe further on the points proposed for accord, if the Venetians did not shew respect. Notwithstanding, the partizans of Spaine did not cease to extoll and magnifie the offers of that King, so far, that the Cardinals [Page 149] of the Congregation consulting what was to be done to reduce the Venetians to yeeld to the will of the Pope, concluded and reported to his Ho­linesse, that the succours of the Catholique King would be more than sufficient, and would not faile him, prouided that he would yeeld him that which be desired touching Sicilie; which (as men beleeued) they said, after they had tal­ked and agreed with the Marquis de Villena, the Catholique Ambassador.

In Spaine the Counsellors spake on the same fashion to the Nuntio, saying, that if the Pope desired fauour of their King, it was but reason that he should yeeld somewhat on his side, for to giue some satisfaction vnto his subiects, to the end they might not repent themselues to haue beene embarqued in such a warre. They touched in a word the remitting of the fief o Naples, the granting of Ferrara for the garri­sons of their souldiers, and Ancona for the re­trait of their Armie. The Count de Fuentes in the meane while in execution of the promises of his Master, sent Don Francis de Mendozza, Captaine of the Castle of Lodi, the Gouernour of Lech, and the Captaine Lachiuga to the Princes of Italy; diuiding among them the charge ac­cording [Page 150] as the commoditie of the voyage re­quired, and that for to make knowne vnto them the intention of the Catholique King, and to moue them to ioyne with him in fauour of the Pope. These offices were diuersly interpreted by those Princes, who neuerthelesse each one in particular sent backe these Messengers with ge­nerall answers, none of them thinking meet to come to such a declaration. But it seemed to the Count Fuentes, that the Duke of Modena onely had not answered with such readinesse and free­dome as he wished.

The Pope highly contented with this Letter, and with that which the Count de Fuentes had done, remained neuerthelesse in suspence, seeing the Ambassador of Venice welcome in the Court of Spaine. But the Marquis de Villena found meanes to accord these actions which seemed contrary, saying that all this was done for the seruice of his Holinesse, to the end that that which the King intended to doe in his fauour might be more easily receiued.

This Letter of the King of Spaine, and the [...]ffices which the Count de Fuentes did thorow Italie, were so many trumpets which in the midst of Peace excited all the world to Warre. [Page 151] For although formerly the Senate of Venice had made some prouision, yet was it not with any designe to assaile others, nor did they thinke it would be needfull to defend themselues from the temporall armes of the Pope, and much lesse of any other Prince who would enterprise to serue himselfe of this pretext for to inuade some part of their Estate, as sometimes it had fallen out among Christians; but onely by reason of State they made some light prouisions when they saw the Pope resolued to passe on to Con­sures. For this cause they suddenly writ to the Prouisor Generall in Candie to send his Gallies into the Gulfe. They established also Philip Pasqualigo with soueraigne authoritie ouer all the Isles of the Leuant. And further they com­manded the Prouisor Generall in Dalmatia to le­uie 400. footmen out of Albany and Croatia. vnder foure Captaines, for to distribute them into ten long Barques, 40. to a Barque, pre­pared to that effect. They elected also 30. Go­uernours of Gallies, to be readily armed if ne­cessitie should require. Benedicto Moro, Procu­reur of S. Marc was also elected Prouisor Gene­rall for the firme Land.

But the Pope hauing regard to an euill hu­mour [Page 152] which was in his Estate (not onely for the custome of the people, which are neuer con­tented with a Gouernment which tends more to the commoditie of those that gouerne then of them that are gouerned, but also for some particular defaults of his Pontificate,) caused a reuiew to be made of men drawne out of those which are appointed to carry armes within his Estate. He made also some feeble reparations at Rimini and at Ancona; and to assure him­selfe of Ferrara, where most danger was to be feared, hauing therein onely 500. footmen, and 45. horse, he adioyned more a 1000. foot. Af­ter hee banished from Romagna and from the Marquisate of Ancona, all strangers, comman­ding that all the Natiues should come home. But hauing receiued the Letters from Spaine, he esteemed it necessarie (to maintaine the repu­tation, which he thought he had acquired, with some effects, and by the feare of Temporall armes to induce them to yeeld vnto the Spiri­tuall,) to make the greatest preparations of Warre that he could possibly, wherein not with­standing he was many waies hindred. For first, there was an extreme want of victuals at Rome, and in all his Estate, which made men cry out at [Page 153] Rome and elsewhere for Bread and Peace: which famine likewise afflicted the neighbouring pla­ces, & especially Naples & Abruzzo; whereas on the cōtrary, in the Venetian Dominions there was great abundance of all things. He cōsidered fur­ther the danger of the riuer of Romagna, which lay opē & exposed vnto incursions, the people of that Country being well affected vnto the Vene­tian Name, for the great & necessary commodi­ties which by cōmerce they receiued frō them. The inhabitants of Ferrara were likewise su­spected by him, for remedy whereof he tooke from the Cardinall Aldobrandin that Legation which Pope Clement the 8. had giuen him irre­uocably during his life. Hee tooke away also that of Bologna from the Cardinall Montalto who had kept it eighteene yeeres: and created Legate at Ferrara the Cardinall Spinola, and at Bologna the Cardinall Iustinian, and in Romagna the Car­dinall Caietan, holding them but little affected to the State of Venice. He made likewise some preparations, but very slender, in the maritime Townes. He conuayed the siluer stuffe (cups, chalices, crosses,) from the Chappell of Loretto, vnder pretence to keepe it safer. Hee sent to Ferrara, Lucio Sauelli, to command there. the [Page 154] men of warre, where hauing caused the Citizens to haue beene disarmed, and the Artillery of the Castle to be turned vpon the City, and all Stran­gers to be banished who had not any traffique of consideration, he increased the Garrison to the number of eighteene hundred foot, and one hundred horse, changing the Guard of the Cit­tadell euery ten daies out of distrust; and wan­ting Armes, he tooke away those of Meldola, which the Pope Clement had giuen by a Breue to Iohn Francis Aldobrandin. In Romagna he pub­lished a new Ban, that all Strangers should be gone, and the Natiues returne. He prouided Ra­uenna of two hundred foot, Ceruia of three hun­dred, and Ancona only of forty, because that Ci­tie would keepe it selfe. He put in Garrison by the Sea-coasts, some Souldiers taken out of them who were chosen in Villages to beare Armes, which he was forced often to change, because they were not paid, and many ran away.

The number of Souldiers sometime encrea­sed, sometime diminished, according as they escaped, or were constrained to retire them­selues to their Houses, as wanting maintenance; but it is certaine that the number of foot-men payed, was neuer aboue 1400. and the number [Page 155] of horse 350. Hee sent to Ancona the Colonell Fabio Ghisleri, elected Captaine of the Light­horse, who made a List of 1700. Harquebusiers, Horse-men taken out of diuers Cities of the Ec­clefiastique State, the most part neuerthelesse without Armes, and without Horses; to whom notwithstanding he gaue no other stipend, but only a permission to beare Armes, and therefore they could neuer be gotten together. He made further a List of Captaines fit to serue him when he had need, which List he euery where diuul­ged, and called to his seruice some of those that were in Flanders. He forbade likewise them of Romagna, and the Marquisate of Ancona to haue any comerce with the Venetians, which quickly after he was faine to recall, hauing learned by ex­perience that the greatest damage herein would redound to themselues, in as much as the Custo­mers protested they would quitte the Customes which they had farmed, and he knew not how else-where to haue money to pay the Souldiers. Further he prohibited the transportation of gold or siluer, aboue ten crownes; and arrested the reuenues of all Venetians within the lands of the Church. And at Rome to get siluer, was laid a new imposition vpon Salt, vpon Flesh and Pa­per, [Page 156] with resolution to lay it likewise vpon Wine and Timber, when he should be reduced to any great necessity. These Impositions being not yet sufficient, they consulted in Congregation how to prouide money, and in so difficult a mat­ter the opinions much varied. It was treated to taxe the Cardinals, whereat some were silent, o­thers made signes that they did not approue it; wherefore nothing was resolued, but that a Sub­sidy should be paid by the Orders of Regulars, as it was indeed. I haue thought meet to ioy ne all these things in discourse, although they were done successiuely in diuers times by the Pope vntill the accord, that I might not interrupt the order of the negotiation which is the principall subiect of this History.

In the Duchy of Milan there were not in all a­boue 900. Spanish Souldiers comprising also those that were in Garison, seuen Companies of Light-horse in good order, and a small number of others ill appointed. And in the Chamber there was not aboue 400000. crownes, and the Garrisons so ill payed, that the Souldiers in the Castle of Milan were neare a mutiny, had not the Count de Fuentes and the Gouernour of the Castle appeased them by giuing them some sil­uer. [Page 157] The Count de Fuentes added some twenty Companies of the baser Spanish, making in all 1800. men, the greater part being young, raw, and without any experience in the wars, which were put in the Garrisons. He made also some musters of Horse-men within their quarters, that they might not be payed, who appeared on horses for the most part borrowed, being not a­ble to furnish themselues with horses, vnlesse they had receiued their pay. He brought also out of ranke some Spanish Souldiers, com­ming downe from Monaco and Final, and made them diligently to labour at Pauie & in the Ca­stle of Milan, for the transporting of the Artil­lery. And the Pope to enduce the Count de Fuen­tes to serue him with more cheerefulnesse, gaue many Benefices in Spaine to his kins-men, and to such as he commended: and to aid his ex­pences, he granted him the Tenthes out of the Clergie of Milan, although the Ecclesiastiques, assembled by the Cardinall Borromeo, for the exe­cution of this Grant, did contradict it, saying, that the charge was new, and had neuer beene imposed. Wherefore they resolued humbly to intreat his Holinesse, and the Count de Fuentes, that such a nouelty might not be introduced. [Page 158] The Count was not earnest in the affaire, and therefore it easily passed without execution. He made also a rumor to be scattered that he would haue an armie in readinesse of fiue and twenty thousand men, composed of Neapolitans, Dutch, Suisses and Spaniards; but because he began not to execute this Designe till the yeare following, we shall speake more thereof in due place. In the meane while the Spaniards armed at Naples six and twenty Gallies, to be ready vpon any exigent.

But the Senate at Venice did not so much at­tend the Preparations of the Pope, as to preuent some ambushes, and the army at Sea prouided at Naples. Therefore besides the eight and twenty Gallies which they had ordinarily, they adioined other ten; and three great Gallies with twentie lesser Barques, whereof each one carried fifty Souldiers. They gaue charge vnto the Prouisor Generall in Candie, that he should send to Corfu the Gallies appointed for the guard of that Isle, well strengthned. They commanded all the Sea-Captaines to retaine all Vessels, which passed by the Gulfe, for what place soeuer, and to send them vnto Venice, except such as had Patents from the K. of Spaine for his affaires; which brought a [Page 159] great disorder on the Coasts of Romagna, and the Marquisate of Ancona, which by this meanes were in a manner besieged. All exportation of Corne was prohibited, euen vnto Subiects Ec­clesiasticall; and the transportation of Gold and Siluer aboue ten Ducates, into the State of the Church; & the Reuenues of such Ecclesiastiques, as were out of the State, were sequestred, which brought many incommodities to the Court of Rome, many Prelates being hereby constrained to abridge their Families and expences. The le­uies of men which had beene made out of Fa­milies, were discharged to a third part, to the end that al heads of Families, and men maried should be left behind, and that third amounted to the number of twelue thousand foot-men. Besides the Garrisons which were ordinarily kept in the Forts, they leuyed in the beginning two thou­sand Italians, six hundred Corses, and an hundred and fifty Alban Horse, vnder three Captaines; to whom they ioyned six hundred more, vnder the pay accustomed, all which were distributed vpon the Continent in seuerall places, sending to this effect Nicholas Delfin to be Prouisor on this side the Menzo, and Iohn Iames Zanne, vpon the Po, and in the Polesin of Rouigo. And the trou­bles [Page 160] after increasing, they intertained six thou­sand Italian foot-men, the ordinary Bands remai­ning, which were put vnder the charge of cer­taine Gentlemen of the Continent, Subiects of the Signiory; which were augmented the yeare fol­lowing vnto the number of twelue thousand foot, besides those of the former leuies, and foure thousand horse, as shall be said hereafter. In the same time, the Cities and other particular Sub­iects, offered to contribute whensoeuer they should be commanded, and these offers from di­uers places amounted to the number of seuen thousand foot-men, and twelue hundred horse, which were not leuyed, because at length peace was concluded. As also there was no need to make vse of those Christians, Subiects of the Turke, whom the Arch-bishop of Philadelphia, a man highly esteemed among the Greekes, as well for his good life, as for his excellent lear­ning, offered to cause to come by his authority, in such numbers as they would desire, and vp­on such honest conditions as the Senate should iudge fit: whereunto the Turkes also easily ac­corded. Likewise for the same reason they did not imploy the seuerall succours which some French Lords offered, among whom the Duke [Page 161] de Maien offered to send his sonnes, and the Prince of Ionuile his nephew; and Monsieur de Boniuet (whose ancestors haue beene alwaies well affected to the Republique,) was purposing to come himselfe in person. And the Prote­stants of that Kingdome, not onely offered vo­luntarily Captaines and Souldiers, but euen sol­licited to be therein imployed: and although the Senate thanked them, with a purpose to serue themselues of them if need required, yet had they a firme resolution not to vse them, vn­lesse they were pressed with extreme necessitie, as also not first to begin the Warre in Italie, but onely prepare themselues for defence, in case they should be assaulted.

The Count de Fuentes for to maintaine the effect of the promise of his King and of his sleights, gaue the Pope often to vnderstand, sometime by meanes of the Ambassador of his Master at Rome, sometime by expresse persons, what he purposed to doe, and how he had re­solued to hinder the passage of any souldiers in­to Italy, giuing aduise that hee kept a strong guard on the confines of the Grisons to that end, and that he was armed in the frontiers of Venice to keepe them in awe. All this notwith [Page 162] standing, the Pope knew well that by reason of the dearth and famine which was in Naples, the Prouisions out of that Kingdome would goe on but slowly, and further he saw that hee could not satisfie the demands which were made on the behalfe of Spaine. Besides he thought deep­ly vpon the words which that King had spoken to his Nuntio, that his purpose was not to moue any warre, but onely to assist the Pope if he were assaulted in his owne State; for which cause he imagined that the King of Spaine did rather de­sire to see Him lose reputation, and the Repub­lique driuen to expences, then that the affaire should be ended to his aduantage. And there­fore hee lent an eare to all that spake of the accord, and especially because it was ardently desired by his Brethren, who had a purpose to buy Regnano of Lucio Sauelli, as afterward they did, notwithstanding the need which the See Apostolique had of money. For these conside­rations the Pope heard and fauoured greatly the Ambassador of the most Christian King, who spake vnto him touching the accord; and al­though the Ambassador of Spaine did the same offices for a Peace, his Holinesse neuerthelesse hearkned more willingly to him of France, as [Page 163] well because he iudged that the most Christian King would be more easily heard and belee­ued at Venice, as also because he could treat with the French more freely, fearing that the Spani­ards would vse more authoritie towards him.

But in Spaine the Counsellors of State being come to Court, made reflexion vpon the Letter written by their King, and vpon the practises of the Count de Fuentes with the Princes of Ita­lie; and how it was not their intention to make Warre, but onely to shew that that Crowne on all occasions would vnite with the See Aposto­lique. Also they thought it necessarie to let them of Venice vnderstand so much, to the end that nothing might fall out against their inten­tion; and repenting themselues to haue suffe­red these differences to run so far, they iudged it expedient for their affaires to interpose them­selues in some fashion. But being desirous to effect these designes with some reputation, the Duke of Lerma, when the Ambassador of Venice had imparted vnto him all that had passed in this affaire, said, that in the maine of these Con­trouersies the Republique sustained the right of all Princes, but for the forme they might more fairely auoid the spirituall armes by addressing [Page 164] themselues vnto the Catholique King, who would make knowne vnto the Pope, what preiudice hee did vnto himselfe by putting in hazard the obedience vnto him. He added, that the King his Master had commanded his Mi­nisters to be instruments of Peace, and would haue continued, if he had not beene forced to doe the contrary, because they had admitted the authoritie of some Princes, who had not any interest in the affaires of Italy. Afterward, they endeuoured by the meanes of Count d'Oli­uares to perswade the Ambassador of Venice, that he would make some instance vnto that King, if not in the name of the Duke, at least as from himselfe, to interpose himselfe in the businesse. And when the Ambassador had refused to doe this without commission, they resolued to deale openly; and to send Don Iuan de Velasco, Consta­ble of Castile into Italy without certaine instru­ctions, but that they should be sent after him according to the occurrences. The Nuntio op­posed himselfe to this iourney of the Constable, because at Milan he had alwaies shewed him­selfe very opposite to the Ecclesiasticall iurisdi­ction, and at Ferrara, when the Ceremonies were done at the entry of the Queene of Spaine, [Page 165] he had much troubled the Cardinals in the point of precedencie. Wherefore they thought vpon Iohn Idiaques, and others, but to auoid delaies, it was ordained that D. Innigo de Cardenas, Am­bassador of the King Catholique, residing with the Signiorie, should doe the first offices in this behalfe. Who accordingly presenting himselfe the 30. of Iuly to the Senate, said, that his King affecting the conseruation of Peace, desired that the disgusts betweene the Pope and the Repub­lique should passe no further, but that some composition might be found out: and that to this end he had commanded all his Ministers to imploy themselues, and particularly had char­ged him to pray the Republique herein, assuring them that whatsoeuer they should thinke meet to be done to finish this controuersie, would be very acceptable to his Maiestie. To which the Duke (hauing praised the designe of the King, and thanked him) answered, That the Republique could not doe any more then alrea­dy they had done, that it was meet to deale with him who had been the cause of all these broyles. And then briefly recapitulating what had pas­sed, he concluded, That it was not for them to open the way which had beene stopt vp by [Page 166] others: That the Pope by dismissing their Am­bassador and withdrawing his Nuntio had bro­ken off all meanes of treaty, which could not be set afoot, vnlesse his Censures were remo­ued, with which the Republique thought them­selues offended and iniured. The Ambassador replyed, requesting the Duke to giue him leaue to tell him, that now the question being of their agreement, it was not conuenient to remember old iniuries, which could not produce good effects: That if the Republique should com­plaine, the Pope on the other side would doe no lesse: That he would not thereupon enter into discourse, whether the Pope had done well (which were to renue things past;) That if the Duke should say they had beene onely vpon the defensiue, yet they had beene so stiffe therein, that hereupon especially the Pope complained and found himselfe agrieued: That therefore it was meet to forget all that had passed, and looking onely forward to finde some meanes to reestablish the former vnion and Friendship: That the prudence of the Duke was such, that it were temeritie in him for to aduenture to in­struct him touching those meanes: That it was a thing notorious to all, how the Pope susteined [Page 167] a double person, one of the Vicar of Iesus Christ, and the other of a Prince Temporall, and that distinguishing the one from the other, it would be easie to see wherein it was conuenient to giue him some satisfaction; since as to a Prince temporall men owe him no more respect then is due to all Soueraigne Princes, but as he is the Spirituall Prince, and Vicar of Iesus Christ, there is not any who is not obliged to obey him: That the King his Master did not intend, that the Lawes of the Repub. (whereof was question) should be sent vnto the Pope, to the end that he might correct or amend them; or that they should doe any thing contrary to their libertie, or preiudiciall to the dignitie of the Republique; That if the Senate had any intention to do such a thing (as tending to the preiudice of all Prin­ces, and euen of his Catholique Maiestie) hee had order to exhort and incourage the Repub. not to doe themselues such wrong, or commit any such indignitie: That they might well giue vnto the Pope some demonstration of Spirituall obedience, which in substance should be no­thing. The Duke hereunto answered, that the Republique had made appeare vnto the Pope all kinds of seruice and filiall reuerence, before [Page 168] that his Holinesse came to the publication of his Censures, so as there remained no more to bee done; but the Monitorie being published, the Nuntio called away, and all communication interrupted, they could not now any longer do the same acts of respect, vnlesse the Pope by taking off his Censures should open away. The Ambassador replyed, asking the Duke, whether (for to giue an ouerture to this end,) his Sereni­tie were content that he should pray his Holi­nesse in the name of the King to take away the Excommunication. To that the Duke answe­red, that as formerly he had euer said, so for the time to come he would say still, it was necessa­rie to remoue the impediment. But that this should be done by this meane or that, or by the free will of the Pope, or at the request of some other, it little imported for the substance of the affaire; and that his Maiestie might doe what pleased him. The Ambassador answered; Your Serenitie may well be content, that the Pope be intreated in your Name. The Duke said, That for the repose of Italy, and to hinder so many mischiefes as might follow vpon the warre if it were begun, if the Catholique King were cer­taine, that the Pope being moued on this fashion [Page 169] would remoue his Censures, he would not hold it any great inconuenience to be so contented; that yet notwithstanding he would giue him a more resolute answer with the Senate. Then the Ambassador taking him at the word, immediatly answered, that he receiued that word from his Serenity, which was to pray the Pope, and euen in his Name, to take away the Censures; but be­ing to treat with him in words of courtesie, he thought it necessary to adioyne, that his Serenity was sory that he had giuen any disgust vnto his Holinesse; that such like words of courtesie were vaine and nothing, but yet necessary in this oc­currence. The Duke replyed, that neither him­selfe nor the Senate had giuen any occasion of disgust vnto the Pope, if he had taken any him­selfe without cause, they could not helpe it; that in voluntary discontents, there is no other reme­die than a voluntary acknowledgement.

The same day the Ambassador of France was at the Audience, where he reported, how the Pope had said to Mounsieur de Alincourt, that he had taken the voices of all the Cardinals, which were found all conformable, and that accor­ding to their aduice he could not come to a sus­pension of the Censures, if in behalfe of the Re­publique [Page 170] there were not made some demōstrati­on of submission. Then he added, that haply the Pope might suffer himselfe to be perswaded by reason, and be induced to begin the first; but cer­tainly it was necessary to tell him what the Re­pub. would doe afterwards, otherwise he would neuer be moued. And therefore that it behoued the Republique to declare what they would doe, and to rest confidently on the King, who was their Friend and Confederate, and who tooke to heart the interests of the Republique; that they might safely open themselues to him, and ought not to beleeue that his King had any other end saue only the Weale of the Signiory. The Duke answered, that to this matter they had spoken al­ready sufficiently, and their answer sent vnto the King, both by himselfe, and by the Ambassador, which they had with his Maiestie; that this de­mand was not meet, seeing he could not yet haue receiued any answer to that which had bin written and said vnto the King. Mounsieur de Fresne replyed, that he foresaw what the King would say, seeing that which they had written was only in generall termes; and that he was forced to preuent that which the King would say, being much pressed on the side of Rome, [Page 171] where affaires were treated with great dignitie; that it was needful in some sort to submit them­selues, and that the Temporalty did not receiue any preiudice by yeelding to his Holinesse, it be­ing à ius Commune, to humble ones selfe vnto the Soueraigne Bishops. And he adioyned, that he made this instāce, beleeuing that they should doe great wrong vnto the King, and to that af­fection which he euer bare to the Republique, not to be confident in him, and freely to open vnto him the heart. And therefore to gratifie the King that they should make this declaration, seeing that by means of a simple promise made to his Maiesty, the Pope would be content to sus­pend the Censures. He put also in great consi­deration the Letter of the King of Spaine to the Pope, magnifying the promises of that King, and the Popes acknowledgement to him, conclu­ding that it was no time therefore to disgust the King of France, who without doubt would take it very vnkindly if they should not speake plain­ly and freely with him. To this last point the Duke began to answer, telling him, that the Let­ter was not such as it was published, nor the pro­mises so great as men made them, and that the Pope himselfe did not much trust vnto them [Page 172] That the Ambassador of Spaine euen then was come to treat with them in very milde termes, confessing the Reasons of the Republique to be such, as that if they yeelded, all Princes should thereby be much preiudiced; and that when the Republique should doe any thing not fitting, or should be wronged in their Authority, the King of Spaine should equally partake in the damage, because of the Interests common to all Princes, and that it was cleare and euident, that the King of Spaine applyed himselfe to an accord; that it was not meet to precipitate the businesse, by put­ting before what should come after. Further he added, that whatsoeuer were the euent, the Re­publique would neuer degenerate from the ver­tue and constancy of their Ancestors. Then Mounsieur de Fresne prayed the Duke not to take in euill part the words which he had said, pro­ceeding from a singular affection, and that only to signifie that the Pope being assured that no Cardinall would consent to the Suspension, if first something were not done at Venice, it was necessary to aduise what might be done, & how farre they could yeeld, which being done, they might with all confidence communicate with his King, as with their Friend. The Senate hauing [Page 173] considered the Propositions of these two Ambas­sadors, made answer to him of Spaine, saying, That it was necessary to apply the remedies to the part whence the euil proceeded; that in these Differences the Republique had not giuen any cause, and that all did arise only out of the Popes will, who had not only attempted to violate the Liberty of the Republique, and to take away their Power, but further had gone to offences and in­iuries. Notwithstanding since the King desired to pacifie these Cōtentions, to the end that they might proceed no further, it was meet that he should turne to the Pope, and there helpe to be­gin the Peace by the reuocation of his iniu­ries. And when the King should haue certaine word that the Pope would take away his Cen­sures, the Republique, for to gratifie his Maiestie, would be content that by forme of Office he might pray the Pope in their Name to remoue them; and they yet adioyned, that the Senate with displeasure resented that his Holinesse had taken in euill part the Actions of a Republique so well deuoted to him, which had no other end but the glory of God, the conseruation of pub­lique tranquillity, and of that Liberty & Power which God had giuen them. This same answer [Page 174] was also made to the Ambassador of France, and withall, that if the King did thinke good, he might serue himself of the same Forme towards the Pope.

This was the first word giuen to make ouer­ture to the Negotiation, whereof when the Se­nate saw there proceeded no good effect, but fur­ther obserued, that not only the Pope continued his preparations of War, but also made pres­sing instances with the King Catholique, for the execution of his promises, that he dispatched often into Spaine, and pursued the Designes of the Count de Fuentes, to arme powerfully; they beleeued that the Pope was farre from any Con­cord, although he shewed the contrary, or that possibly he desired to appeare puissant, that he might treat with the more aduantage. Where­fore they esteemed it necessary to trie in like manner what would be the intention of their Friends, in case they should come to strokes; and hereupon they writ to their Ambass. in France, and England, for to giue aduise vnto the Princes with whom they resided, that the Pope was eue­ry day further from all reasonable Pacification, and went on with his warlike Prouisions; that already the King of Spaine had declared him­selfe, [Page 175] hauing giuen his owne Letter for a pledge, with promise to assist him: that the Pope sent of­ten into Spaine. On the other part, that the Repub. was resolued to doe nothing against their Liber­ty and Honour for any respect; that the Senate thought it time to haue recourse vnto their Ma­iesties, to vnderstand their intentions, and what they would be pleased to doe, if things should fall out into a manifest rupture. These Ambassa­dors had also charge from the Republique, to doe what they could to sound the intention of these Kings, and to draw from them some resolution. Besides, it was deliberated to call the Ambassa­dors of the one and the other King, Residents at Venice, & to impart vnto them the same things. Whereupon the English Ambassador (after he had thanked the Senate for this Communication, and had complained in the Name of the King his Master, of the iniuries which were offered a­gainst all Reason, to a Republique which merited graces and fauours,) he praised their Generosity and resolution to defend their Honour, assuring them that on so important an occasion, they should haue from his King all aid and fauour, as well in good Offices, as in Armes and succours. The Ambassadour also proposed, as from him­selfe, [Page 176] a League with his King, and other Princes his Friends.

But the Ambassador of France answered, that the King his Master acknowledged very well the Reasons of the Republique, and the wrongs offered vnto them by the Pope; with whom not­withstanding they ought not to proceed too­rigorously, giuing example of the submissions which the King had vsed towards Pope Clement, and exhorting the Republique to vse all diligence to find some meanes to accōmodate these Con­trouersies: adioyning neuerthelesse, that if they should come to Armes, (which he could not be­leeue) the King would assist the Signiory. That the Spaniards were not in case to beginne new Warres, that they brought nothing but words and apparences, which for certaine would not come to effects. But if that should fall out, he promised in ample words the assistance of his King. He added further, that the Pope spake mildly, demanding that the Lawes might be suspended, and that he would suspend his Cen­sures; yea whensoeuer the Pope was assured that the Lawes would be suspended, he would be the first to suspend the Censures. Moreouer, Mounfieur de Fresne propounded another mo­tion, [Page 177] yet as from himselfe: that (for to put an end to all debate, and wholly to stay the Pope, with assurance that the reasons of the Repub­lique should remaine entire,) they might remit all difficulties into the hands of the two Kings of France and Spaine, who because of their in­terests, and seeing the matter was common to all Princes, could not but approue the Lawes and actions of the Senate. Whereupon they con­sidered the great difficulties which might grow before the Pope might be made to consent to this ouerture, and after he had consented, how many other questions might arise before the conclusion. So it was represented to the Am­bassador, that this proposition could not suc­ceed; wherefore he passed it in silence.

The Senate aduised their Ambassador in Spaine of all these propositions and answers, comman­ding him to thanke the Catholique King for his offer to interpose in this affaire, and to make re­monstrance vnto him, how needfull it was for that Crowne to conserue the amitie of the Re­publique, and so modestly to complaine that the designes of the Pope were fomented by the Letters of his Maiestie, and by the offices of some of his Ministers. Whereunto the Consta­ble [Page 178] of Castile in the Name of the King answe­red; That the Letter written vnto the Pope was not for to breake the amitie which was betweene his Maiestie and the Republique, but onely to shew himselfe a defender of the See Apostolique when the Pope should be assaulted in his Estate. Some fifteene daies after the com­munication made to these Ambassadors, He of Spaine was at the audience, and gaue account of the Letter which his King had written to the Pope, assuring them with effectuall words, that it was nothing, and that it was written onely in generall termes, since the King his Master had no intention to assist the Pope, but onely in case that he were set vpon in his owne Estate, by the forces of the Republique, accompanied with the Armes of forraine Princes; but otherwise hee had not any purpose to offend the Republique. And although the Letter was written vnto the Pope with words of great affection, that this was onely to gaine credit with his Holinesse, to the end that he might more powerfully mediate an amiable agreement of these differences. That to this end he had required leaue of them to demand of the Pope in the name of the Repub. that he would take away the Censures; and with­all, [Page 179] to signifie they were sorry for the disgusts of his Holinesse. But that the commission which the Senate had giuen him for to pray the Pope, was too much restrained, to produce any good effect; that therefore it was meet to inlarge it, as might seeme good to his Serenitie. And hee added further, that he assured the Republique on the word of a King, of this his good intention; and more, that hee knew not whether others, who made shew to interpose themselues in this agreement, aimed so much at Peace, as the King his Master. Some men beleeued that Cardenas resolued to doe this office, after he vnderstood the communication which had beene made to the Ambassadors of France and England, and considered the alteration which the Letter of the Catholique King had produced, with other effects which might follow. Others held that he had receiued expresse commission thereof from Spaine. But it is certaine, that the same office was done some few daies before in Spaine to the Ambassador of Venice by the Constable of Ca­stile, sent expresly to tell him; That the Letter written by the King to assist his Holinesse, was not to breake the amitie which his Maiestie had with the Republique, but onely to get reputation [Page 180] with the Pope, wth out designe to come to armes in his fauour, vnlesse it were in case of necessitie when he should be assaulted in his Estate. And certainly in Spaine they employed themselues with all sinceritie to the Pacification: and did what was possible to perswade the Nuntio to treat with the Ambassador of Venice, at least in secret, to the end that from him hee might vn­derstand that which they thought not conue­nient for themselues to tell him: Particularly the assurance which the King gaue, that hee would not assist the Pope but for the defence of his owne Estate against forraine Nations; and further that he might know how the Republique treated with the French. But the Nuntio would neuer consent to treat, no not secretly, with the Ambassador of Venice.

Although the businesse of the agreement was in the hands of two great Kings, neuerthelesse the great Duke of Tuscany had an excessiue de­sire that by his meanes it might bee ended. Whereupon, he complained vnto the Resident of the Republique with him, and also made it knowne by his Resident at Venice, that hee had effectually employed himselfe with the Pope, not to any other end then for the quiet of the [Page 181] Repub. in which hee had no other interest then that of amitie, his owne affaires being in good case, and very well setled. That if there had beene any correspondence on the side of the Republique, by communicating vnto him their intentions, and giuing him some liberty to treat, hee had peraduenture brought the affaire to good termes; adding withall a large discourse of the profit and aduantages of Concord, of the damages and incommodities of Warre. The Senate made answer to his Resident, and gaue order to Robert Lio Secretary of the Signiorie, who was with his Highnesse, to let him vnder­stand; that his sinceritie and good will was well knowne vnto them; that the offices which hee had done with the Pope were acceptable, and that his discourses were very true; but the times were such, that the Republique could not condescend to any particular proposition be­fore the Censures were remoued; because the Pope hauing interrupted all commerce and meanes of treatie, it was meet that hee should open the way by taking off his Censures, which way once opened they might then aduise vpon the propositions which they should finde most proper to put an end to the differences. This [Page 182] answer being made by Robert Lio to the great Duke, he replied; That his intention was very good for the good of the Republique, which he would alwaies procure if he were required; that his owne affaires were not in any bad case that he should desire a change; that he was aged and therefore his counsels merited to be followed; that on both sides notable faults had beene committed by passion, and that there was need of a Physitian; that they might make vse of him to that purpose; that he had spoken freely to the Pope, who was in some diffidence with him, because he had not offered him succours as did others; that the Pope was well inclined, but the Cardinals did ill offices; that he would yet further imploy himselfe for the Republique, and speake in their behalfe, if they thought well; otherwise he knew not what he could do.

When the proposition of the Senate was ar­riued in France, by which the King was desired to make some declaration, his Maiestie answe­red; That the Nuntio of the Pope had required of him the same in the name of his Holinesse: But he saw very well that in declaring himselfe he should doe nothing else but render himselfe suspected on the one side, and consequently [Page 183] depriue himselfe of all power to be a Mediator for an accord, and vtterly to breake off the trea­tie already begun. Vpon this reason he did not thinke fit to declare himselfe for either partie, or to fauour the reasons of the one or of the other; but remaining neutrall, to continue the treatie of agreement which might bee more profitable to both parties, then the declaration could be aduantageous to either of them: and so much the rather, because he had a good hope very quickly to finish it; also that the Senate must needs yeeld a little, because the Pope was not vnwilling to haue all accommodated.

But the King of England, although hee was much busied by the presence of the King of Denmarke, his Brother in Law, in such sort that he could not thinke on any other affaire, or giue audience vnto any Ambassador; yet hauing no­tice, that Iustimano, the Ambassador of Venice, had something to say vnto him, he heard him; and after hee had vnderstood all the progresse and successe of matters passed, with the demand of the Senate, He answered; That he was much comforted to vnderstand the Constancie of the people, and the Vnion of the Senate, to the de­fence of their proper liberty, of Iustice, and of [Page 184] the Power giuen by God to all Princes. Hee laughed at the declaration of Spaine made only by a Letter, saying, that he who will come to effects is not wont to giue words; that He was obliged to the Repub. for the affection which they had testified to him, and for their demon­stration of Honour towards Him in sending their Ambassador Ordinarie and Extra ordinarie. And therefore that there was contracted be­tweene them an amitie reciprocall and sincere; so as there should neuer be occasion of rupture betweene the Republique and Him; that Hee could not say so much for others. But for that which the Senate then demanded, He held him­selfe obliged to condescend; First, because in iudgement He approued the actions of the Re­publique: and secondly, since they had a great cōfidence in Him, that He should shew himselfe ingratefull and vniust, if He refused to protect a cause so righteous, wherein the Senate onely defended themselues from oppression, and su­steined their liberty together with the authori­tie of all Princes; that it was indeed a prudent aduise to proceed herein with dexteritie to a­uoid Warre and Troubles; but if the violence of others would needs bring all to a rupture, [Page 185] the Senate might rest assured that in the word of a Prince hee would assist the Republique with all his forces: That he had giuen charge to his Ambassadour at Venice to performe more amply the same Office; not being able then to say more for the presence of the King of Den­marke. The Earle of Salisbury by commande­ment from the King, confirmed the same things to the Ambassadour, and added thereunto that the King was not moued to assist the Republique for any designe that he had to diuide the Mem­bers of the Romane Church from their Head: that he knew well they meant not to leaue their own Religion, wherein he did not blame them; that he was carried to this resolution by the De­claration which the Spaniard had made for the Pope: that his intention onely was to oppose himselfe to those who assaied to depriue Princes of their Libertie, and to aid those that would sustaine and defend it.

The Ambassadour of England at Venice spake on the same manner, saying, That he had parti­cular Commandement from the King his Ma­ster, to oblige him vnder the Word of a King, to a neere Vnion with the Republique, to assist them with Connsell and Forces, as also to labour with [Page 186] all his Friends that they should doe the same, nor for any base ends or priuate interests, nor for to foment a diuision, nor to come into concur­rence or opposition with any other Prince; but especially for two Reasons. First, for that ac­knowledging himselfe obliged to God for infi­nite fauours receiued from him, he thought it his duty to defend his Cause, that is, to conserue that Power which his Diuine Maiestie had esta­blished vpon earth. Secondly, because of that Bond of Amity renewed with the Republique. The Ambassador hereunto added, that he had or­der from the King to publish or to keepe secret this Declaration, according as it should seeme most expedient to the Republique. The King was thanked in the Person of his Ambassadour with many words, as also Iustinian their Ambas­sadour with his Maiestie had charge to doe the same; and further, a Letter was written vn­to that King, with such thankfulnesse as was meet.

The Ambassadour of France a few dayes after that the Answer of his King was arriued, and haply to sweeten it, came to the Audience, where he made a long Discourse for the Accord, con­cluding that though it should not fall out, yet [Page 187] the King would not depart from the Amity which he had with the Republique. That there­fore his Maiestie desired to be throughly infor­med of their Reasons, not only for the merit and iustice of the Lawes, and other things contro­uerted, but also touching the order which they had holden in opposing the Censures of the Pope, who complained not only of the things a­foresaid, but that he had receiued some new of­fences, both for hindring Nauigation into places of the Church, and for banishing vtterly out of their Estate the Order of the Iesuites. To which by decree of Senate was made answer, thanking the King for his good and sincere affection, and also there was giuen in writing to the Ambassa­dor, a briefe Summary of their Reasons, for iu­stification as well of the Lawes and of the Iudge­ment, as of that which the Senate and the other Magistrates had done to repulse the iniuries of the Pope, and to hinder the Seditions which the Censures might haue occasioned. The cōplaint touching Nauigation was also resolued, saying that it appertained to euery good Gouernmēt, to prouide that the State might be furnished with things necessary, not letting that be caried away to others, whereof it selfe stands in need; that ac­cordingly [Page 188] the Republique had stayed all Vessels at Sea, wherein were prouisions necessary for the State; whereupon, if it followed that the State Ecclesiasticall were in some want, this was not their fault, but the order of humane things so re­quired. Concerning the Iesuites, that they had not beene banished, but rather were gone away of themselues, as not being willing to obey the Commandement giuen vnto them, to continue the Diuine Seruice; but after their departure hauing notice of an infinite number of iniuries, Machinations, and Treasons by them contriued, the Senate had ordained (as Iustice required) that they should neuer more returne. But al­though the King had promised to continue his sincere Amity with the Republique, yet he would neuer employ himselfe in any particular thing which might aid their Cause; on the contrary, when their Ambassador requested his Maiestie to hinder the leuy of Suisses, which the Pope pur­posed to make, and to fauour the leuy of the Republique; he did refuse, saying, it was a meanes to make him declare himselfe, which he inten­ded not to doe, but shewing himselfe neutrall to treat the Agreement; saying besides that it was needlesse for the Republique to make so great [Page 189] prouision of Armes, it being sufficient to haue their owne Places well furnished.

WHilest these things were thus in treaty, the Spaniards attempted to imbroile the Republique with the Turke, to the end they might be constrained to haue recourse to them, and so they might haue power to carry the Senate to accept of a Composition with the Pope vpon such termes as pleased them. But their Proiect was so farre from successe, that on the contrary there had falne vpon them a great mischiefe, if by the prudence of the Senate it had not beene diuerted. The occasion was this. The Marquis de Santa Croce, being departed from Naples (af­ter he had receiued Benediction from the Nun­tio,) with six and twentie Gallies, he passed to Messina, where he strengthened himselfe with fourteene more; and hauing aduice that the Ve­netian Armie was at Corfu, hee sailed very se­cretly, striking his Masts that he might not be [Page 190] discouered; and in this fashion he arriued the tenth of August at Durazzo, a Citie of Albany (holden by the Turkes,) which he finding neare void of Inhabitants, who were occupied at their Haruest, as He himselfe hath reported in his Printed Relation, he sacked and burned it with little resistance, carrying away 155. men, wo­men and children, among whom were thirty Christians, which he set free as soone as he came to Otranto: he tooke also thirty peeces of Ord­nance, the smallest he carryed away, being con­strained to leaue the greater cloyed, for feare of the Turkes, who came with Forces vnto the re­scue. This newes being come to Venice, greatly displeased the Senate, who feared that the Turks would reuenge themselues by falling vpō their State, which was nearest vnto them, as at other times they had done; or that at least they would enter the Gulfe, and set vpon Puglia, and by this meanes put things in a confusion. Wherefore the Ambassador of Spaine was called, and the Duke greatly complained vnto him, saying, That for a trifle they would prouoke the Turks, and draw their Armies into the Gulfe, with no lesse da­mage to his Master, than to the Republique; and that the deceased King, whose prudence was [Page 191] such that it merited to be imitated, would neuer consent to such enterprises. The Duke further intimated, that if hereafter they should make such attempts, they would not be indured. To which the Ambassadour answered, that he had prayed the King his Master to command that his Armies should not henceforth enter within the Gulfe.

But at Constantinople, the Turkes perceiued very well the Artifices of Spaine, and that the enterprise of Durazzo had beene attempted to no other end, than to set them at ods with the Republique. And therefore the Grand Seigneur sent command to the Captaine of his Army to keepe good vnion and intelligence with the Venetian Armies, to the damage of the Pope & Spaniards. Afterward, the first Visier called Octauian Bon, Bayliefe of the Republique, and complained of the assault made on Durazzo, concluding that the Republike was obliged to be sensible of it; because the Grand Seigneur knew very well that it was done onely to set him at variance with them: but on the contrary, being willing to pro­ceed generously, on this occasion they should be freed both from this and some other troubles on their side, implying hereby the V [...]hocs with [Page 192] diuers other damages and displeasures, vsing withall that Prouerbe of the Turkes, It is better to be one day a Cocke, than alwayes a Hen. He of­fered him to ioyne with them his present Army, with all sorts of aid against the Spaniards and the Pope, shewing vnto him that the Republique had no greater enemies than Spaniards and Priests: which being manifest, they ought to thinke of reuenge, and rest assured alwayes of their assistance, it being a vaine thing to arme, and not to vse their Armes against their ene­mies. And if they thought not fit to vnite with their Armies and other succours, he proposed that if the Venetian Army would assault the State of the Church, or of the Spaniard on the one side, they would doe it on the other: and that the Grand Seigneur had writ to all his Ministers to lend all sorts of aid to the Republique, without expecting any further order from the Port.

A few dayes after, the Army of the Turkes ap­peared in the Gomenices, not farre from Corfu, to the number of 55. Gallics, commanded by Ia­phar Bashaw; to whom the Generall Pasqualigo, who was then at Corfu, and commanded the Ve­netian Army, hauing sent Victor Barbaro his Se­cretary for to visit Him, and to complaine of [Page 193] some small damages done by some Galeots of Corsares, Iapher speedily dispatched twenty Gallies to take them, which accordingly they did, and hanged the Captaine. The Bashaw further discoursed vnto the Secretary of the great esteeme which the Grand Seignieur made of the Republique. To which he adioyned, that he had commandement from his Master, by his Letters of the fifth of September, to ioyne himselfe with the Venetian Forces, to goe a­gainst the Pope and the King of Spaine, in such manner as he should be aduised by the Vene­tian Captaines, or else to march seuerally if they should iudge it better. And the Bashaw sent three of his Gallies to the Generall Pasqualigo, with the Bei of Damita, him of Scio, and of Assan, Surnamed Ianarin, a Genoan by Nation, for to giue him account of the Order which he had from Constantinople, and thereupon to sollicite his resolution. To this Office the Generall of the Venetians corresponded, praising and than­king the Grand Seignieur; yet he added that it was meet to giue aduice of this Proposition at Venice, and from thence to expect a resolu­tion. The Turkes offered a light Galley to per­forme the Voyage more speedily, the returne [Page 194] whereof they would expect. But the Generall alledging the length of time, and the incom­modity which the Armie might suffer, if it re­mained so many dayes at Sea, wrought in such sort that they retired, giuing them to vnderstand that they should be aduertised what resolution was taken.

In this Moneth of August was begunne a kinde of Warre by Writing, offensiue on the Popes part, and defensiue on the side of the Republique, handled on both parts with ve­ry much heat, and which serued greatly to the Negotiation which was in treating. For though it was certaine, that the Pope was the first that assailed the Republique with this sort of Weapons, neuerthelesse, he was so farre in­feiour in the euent, that this was one of the principall Causes which incited him to an A­greement, and he suffered more in his reputa­tion by these Writings, then the Republique, by the continuation of the Censures.

The beginning and progresse hereof was thus. After that the Republique had hindered the execution of the Censures, by such reasons, such dexteritie and constancie, as before wee haue mentioned, the Pope, who saw himselfe [Page 195] blamed by the Court of Rome for his inconside­rate proceedings in this affaire, trauelled on his side to finde some Reasons, and commanded Some to studie these matters: then in the end resolued to publish his Motiues, and caused a Writing to be framed by Scipio Gobellucci (to whom he gaue for recompence the Office of a Secretarie, which he was wont to sell,) which Writing he sent to Mantua, Milan, Cremona, and Ferrara, to the end that it might be dispersed in all Quarters. He sent it likewise into Spaine to his Nuntio, not only for his Instruction, but also that it might be diuulged. Hereupon at Venice some proposed that it was necessarie to publish in like sort the Reasons of the Repub. as well to oppose the foresaid Writing, as because it was a thing earnestly desired by the Subiects; and so much the more, for that hauing in their Let­ters of the 6. of May, spoken of the nullitie of the Monitorie, it seemed requisite that the Rea­sons thereof should bee explained and decla­red, and how the Letters of the Duke were sup­ported by good and cleare arguments. And that which incited them yet more, was an ad­uice that the Iesuites, no lesse passionate in this affaire then the Pope himselfe, went vp and [Page 196] downe saying, perswading, and declaiming in their Chaires and also writ vnto their adherents within the State, that if the Republique had any Reasons they would haue manifested them: but that it sufficed them in generall to say they had many Reasons, being not able to particularize in any. Others said that they had done enough for a sufficient defence, and that it was not meet to say any more till they were forced: and this aduise preuailed, for the great reuerence which the Republique carried to the See Apostolique: thinking it more fit to faile in some point of re­putation, then to giue any signe of disrespect vnto that See, although they had receiued from it so manifest iniuries. Yet it was not possible to retaine some liuely wits, that they should not write somewhat by stealth; hence there came abroad diuers Discourses on both sides, but yet onely in hand-writing. Diuers Letters were also written vnder fained Names to gaine the more credit, and in particular, one in the Name of the Senate vnto the Cities their Subiects. It is true (as hath beene said) that there was one written and read in all the Counsels of Cities, but not any Copies thereof were giuen to any. It may be that some person of learning hauing [Page 197] heard it read, and committing it (as he thought) to memorie, did afterwards set downe in Wri­ting rather that which he imagined he had heard then that which he heard indeed; or else, think­ing the stile of the Senate too modest, too reser­ued and reuerent, he adioyned thereunto of his owne some biting and eager words to fit it bet­ter to the taste of the vulgar, and so let it runne vnder hand among the People. But at Milan there fell out an accident of most pernicious consequence, where some Ecclefiastiques of great qualitie caused to imprint (without the name of the Author or of the Place) a Writing of one sheet of paper very seditious, wherein was affirmed, against all sound doctrine, that Mariages within the State of the Republique were inualide, the Matrimoniall coniunction Adultery, and the Children all Bastards; that it was not onely lawfull, but euen meritorious, for Pastors to abandon their Flockes. And to conceale the Place where this was printed, they forbade the Printer very straitly, euen vnder paine of Censures, that he should not giue any one Copie thereof within Milan. The sheet was therefore distributed in the Confines of Berga­mo, Brescia and Crema. To contradict this Wri­ting, [Page 198] a certaine Person published some Treatises written 150. yeeres agoe by Iohn Gerson, so well fitted to the affaires of this time that they seem'd to be written on this occasion, and such as cer­tainely at this day none could write so well and so resolutely. Hereunto was adioyned a Let­ter, without the name of the Author, whereby the Curates were exhorted to take care of their Churches, and not to feare the offence of God by not obseruing the Interdict.

But the Inquisition of Rome the 27. of Iune, prohibited by name this last Writing, and also the others not yet imprinted, vnder paine of Excommunication for them that read or kept them: alledging for reason, that they contai­ned many propositions, rash, scandalous, slan­derous, seditious, schismaticall and hereticall, with this clause, respectiue, to make all ambi­guous. In the end, they brake off silence at Rome, whence came out a little Booke of Cardinall Bellarmines against the Treatises of Gerson, and a little after the Admonition of Cardinall Baro­nius, full of railing speeches and detractions, as also a Discourse of Cardinall Colonna, hoping by such Writings to moue the fidelitie of all sorts of persons; forasmuch as Card. Colonna [Page 199] had indeuoured to terrifie the Prelates and other Ecclesiastiques placed in the greatest charges by the feare of Censures, and the priuation of their Dignities and Benefices. Card. Bellarmine aimed to shake the deuout consciences by exalting the authoritie of the Pope so far as to make it equall to that of God. And Card. Baronius thought by his reuiling and declaiming to draw to his cause all learned Persons. They did not beleeue at Rome that any would be found so bold as to oppose himselfe to the reputation of these great Cardinals, considering their high and eminent qualitie; as also they hoped to finde that igno­rance among the people which they had long laboured to breed and bring in. But at Venice, to the end that no weake conscience might be troubled by the Hyperbolees of Card. Bellar­mine, he was speedily answered, to discouer the truth, and to shew vnto all what obedience a Christian owes to the Soueraigne Bishop; where also the publique Reasons were manifested, & the three Ordinances of the Republique main­tained, together with their Authority to iudge and punish Ecclesiastiques, which the Pope in his Monitorie had oppugned; with other Writings, intituled, Considerations and Aduises. And in as [Page 200] much as it seemed necessarie to giue account to all the world, that the commandement made by the Republique for the continuation of Di­uine Seruice was iust and lawfull, they iudged expedient to proue it, by a Treatise of the Inter­dict: and withall the Senate gaue permission to imprint other Bookes in fauour of the pub­lique, prouided that men should obserue herein the Lawes which the State prescribed, that is, that there should be nothing written contrary to faith, good maners, & the Authoritie of Prin­ces. And because the Inquisitor was not able to examine all Writings which were presented to be allowed to the Presse, there were deputed fiue Diuines together with the Patriarchall Vicar and the Diuine of the Repub. to take care of those matters.

As soone as these foresaid Writings appeared in Rome, the Inquisition presently censured them, by particular name, because (as they said) they contained heresies, errors and scandals, with the ordinary clause, respectiuè: and adioyned a Pro­hibition of all other Writings which should be made against the Interdict, whether in Print or Manuscript, so as they might not be read or kept without incurring the penalty of Excom­munication, [Page 201] and reseruation of their absolution. These prohibitions which might (considering the terrors of Excommunication) haue repres­sed all Writings to be made in fauour of the Re­publique, did not withstanding produce a con­trary effect, forasmuch as many did hence con­clude, that reason could not stand on their side, who would not suffer the Reasons of both par­ties to be read and published. Others said, that these three Cardinals had disguised the truth, and would not that it should be discouered. Others thought strange that all Writings which might be made were prohibited; as if they pretended to haue the spirit of prophecie to foresee that men could write nothing good, or else of au­thority to extinguish indifferently the good with the euill. There were some who from this Prohibition collected, that in those Writings was nothing worthy of Censure, seeing that the Court of Rome had not the boldnesse to note a­ny particular, and by this Aduerbe Respectiuè, they had reserued to themselues a shrowd a­gainst all obiections. Whereupon, some propo­sed that for their owne defence against such in­iuries, it was meet by publique decree to prohi­bite all Writings composed in fauour of the [Page 202] Pope. But others represented that this would be to imitate that which they reprehended in ano­ther: that the free course of these Writings would be for the aduantage of the Republique, and that hereby men should see that on their part no­thing was palliated or disguised, neither that they distrusted the iudgement of the World vp­on that they had done. This opinion preuailed in such sort, that not onely the Writings in this Cause were tolerated, but also the publique fel­ling of them permitted, and Liberty giuen to bring them into the State.

Touching them that held for the Pope, it is to be noted, that all that time which passed from Iuly to that Aprill wherein the Peace was con­cluded, all sorts of Persons striued to be writing to gaine the good grace of his Holinesse. Where­fore there were published many Treatises, as well of Iesuites as of others, partly vnder true names, partly vnder fained; to which Learned mē made answers to repell their slanders, and to confure those false Doctrines which they attempted to scatter.

The Doctrine of the Venetian Writers was, in summe; That God hath established two Gouern­ments in the World, the one Spirituall, and the [Page 203] other Temporall, each one of them being su­preme and independent vpon the other. The one is the Ecclesiasticall Ministery, the other is the Ciuill Gouernment. Of the Spirituall he hath giuen the care vnto the Apostles, and to their Suc­cessors; of the Temporall the charge is put in the hands of Princes, in such sort, that one may not intermeddle in that which appertaines to the o­ther; that the Pope hath no power to abrogate the Lawes of Princes in Temporall matters, nor to depriue them of their Estates, or free their Subiects from their Allegeance which they owe vnto them; that to depose Kings from their Estates is a new thing, neuer attempted till with­in this fiue hundred years, against the Scriptures, and the examples of Iesus Christ, and of his Saints; and that to teach that in case of controuersie be­tweene the Pope and a Prince, it is lawful to pur­sue him by frauds and open force, or that the Subiects which rebell against him, doe by that meanes obtaine remission of their sinnes, is a Doctrine seditious and sacrilegious; that Eccle­siasticall men by Diuine Law are not exempted from the Secular Power, neither in their persons nor in their goods; but haue receiued from godly and deuout Princes, since Constantine the [Page 204] Great, vntill Fredericke the second, diuers Priui­ledges both reall and personall, greater or lesser according to the exigence of times and places; which hath bin also practised in other Realmes and Principalities, being alwayes exempted (as well by Emperours, as other Princes) from the power of inferiour Magistrates, but not from their owne Soueraigne authority. That the Ex­emptions granted by Popes vnto the Order of the Clergie haue not beene admitted in some pla­ces, and in others admitted only in part, and that they haue been valide only so farre as they haue beene receiued; that notwithstanding any Ex­emption, the Prince hath still Power ouer their persons and goods whensoeuer necessity con­straines him to serue himselfe of them And if at any time they should abuse such Exemption to the perturbation of the publique tranquillitie, that the Prince is obliged to prouide a remedy. Another point of their Doctrine was, that the Pope ought not to thinke himselfe infallible, vnlesse where God hath promised him his Di­uine assistance; which some Moderne Doctors say to bee onely in necessary points of Faith, and when hee vses fit meanes to that pur­pose, of diuine Inuocation and of Ecclesia­sticall [Page 205] consultations. But the authority of Bin­ding and Loosing ought to bee vnderstood with this Caution, claue non crrante, seeing God hath commanded the Pastor to follow the Me­rit and Iustice of the Cause, and not his owne inclination: that when the Pope vpon any dif­ference with Princes, passes on to thunder out his Censures, it is permitted vnto the Doctors to consider whether he hath proceeded claue er­rante aut non errante. And the Prince when he is assured that the Censures thundred against him, his Estates and subiects are inualide, may and ought, for the conseruation of publique peace, hinder the execution thereof, preseruing his Reli­gion, and the reuerence due to the Church; and that according to the doctrine of S. Augustine, the Excommunication of a multitude, or of Him who commandeth, and is followed by a great number of people, is pernicious and sacrilegi­ous; that the new name of Blinde Obedience in­uēted by Ignatius Loiola vnknown to the Anciēt Church and to al good Diuines, taketh away the essence of that vertue, (which ought to work by certain knowledge and election,) exposeth vs to the dāger of offending God, doth not excuse him who is deceiued by the Ghostly Father, and [Page 206] may ingender seditions, as it hath beene seene within these forty yeares since that abuse hath beene introduced.

On the contrary, the Doctrine of the Romane Writers, or Papalins, affirmed; That the Tem­porall Power of Princes is subordinate to the Power Ecclesiasticall, and subiect to it; conse­quently that the Pope hath authority to depriue Princes of their Estates for their faults and errors which they cōmit in Gouernment, yea though they haue not committed any fault, when the Pope shall iudge it fit for the good of the Church; that the Pope may free Subiects frō their obedi­ence, and from their oath of Fidelity which they owe vnto their Princes, in which case they are obliged to cast off all subiection, and euen to pursue the Prince, if the Pope command it. And although they all agreed to hold these Maximes, yet they were not at accord touching the man­ner; for they that were touched with a little shame, said, so great an authority did not reside in the Pope, because Iesus Christ had giuen him any Temporall authority, but because this was necessary for the Spirituall. Wherefore Iesus Christ giuing Spirituall authority, had giuen also indirectly the Temporall: which was a vain shift, [Page 207] seeing they made no other difference then of Words. But the greater part of these men spake plainly, that the Pope hath all Authority in hea­uen and earth, both Spirituall and Temporall, o­uer all Princes of the World no otherwise then ouer his Subiects and vassals: that he might cor­rect them for any fault whatsoeuer: that he is a Temporall Monarque ouer all the earth: that from any Temporall Soueraigne Prince men might appeale to the Pope: that he might giue Lawes to all Princes, and annull those which were made by Them. For the Exemption of Ec­clesiastiques, they all with one voyce denied, that they held it by the grace and priuiledge of Princes, although their Lawes to that purpose, Constitutions, and Priuiledges be yet extant; but they were not agreed how they had receiued it, some of them affirming that it was de iure diui­no; others that it came by Constitutions of Popes and Councels. But all consented vpon this, that they are not Subiects to the Prince euen in case of treason, and that they are not bound to obey the Lawes vnlesse it were vi directiuâ: And some passed so farre as to say, that the Ec­clesiastiques ought to examine whether the Lawes & Commands of the Prince beiust, and [Page 208] whether the people be obliged to obey them, and that they owe not vnto the Prince either contributions, or customes, or obedience: that the Pope cannot erre or faile because he hath the assistance of the Holy Spirit; and therefore that it is necessary to obey his Commandements whether they be iust or vniust: that to Him ap­pertaines the clearing of all difficulties, so as it is not lawfull for any to depart from his resolu­tion, nor to make reply though the resolution be vniust: that though all the World differ in opinion from the Pope, yet it is meet neuerthe­lesse to yeeld to Him, and he is not excused from sinne who followes not his aduice, though all the world iudge it to be false. Their bookes were also full of such other Maximes, that the Pope is a God vpon earth, a Sunne of iustice, a Light of religion; that the iudgement and sentence of God and the Pope is one same thing, as also the Tribunall and the Court of the Pope and God: that to doubt of the power of the Pope is as much as to doubt of the power of God. And it is notable what Card. Bellarmine hath boldly written, that, to restraine the obedience due vn­to the Pope to things concerning the Saluation of the Soule, is to bring it to nothing: that Saint [Page 209] Paul appealed to Caesar who was not his Iudge, and not to S. Peter lest the by-standers should haue laughed at him: that the holy Bishops of old shewed themselues subject to Emperors, because the times so required. Others adioyned further, that then it was meet to introduce the Empire of the Pope by little and little, it being a thing vn­seasonable to despoile Princes newly conuerted of their Estates, and also to permit some thing vnto them for to interesse them. Other like discourses they made, which many godly Per­sons abhorred to read, and reputed them blas­phemies.

Furthermore, the manner of treating on the one part and on the other, was very different; inasmuch as the Writings of the Popes partisans and especially of the Iesuites, were full of rai­lings, detractions, iniuries and slanders against the Republique; and their Doctors, full also of many motiues to sedition. But the Writings of the Venetians, following the intention of the Se­nate, were full of all kinds of respect vnto the Pope, and of modestiē towards them who had written in his fauour; pressing the matter in hand without digressions, and without nothing the faults of the Court of Rome, not for want of [Page 210] good information (being so many and so noto­rious to all the World,) but onely to vse all due seemelinesse; which is, not to passe from the matter to the persons, as doe those who faile of reasons. All this may be euidently seene in the Recollections printed in diuers places and in se­uerall Languages, wherein are contained the Writings of both parties.

The Spaniards were not well pleased with the publication of these Writings, and they signifi­ed vnto the Pope, that it was better to proceed herein by his sole Authority; forasmuch as Books gaue matter of discourse vnto the World, and occasion to each one to frame his iudge­ment with diminution of the Popes authority. Especially that they of his side had too far trench­ed vpon the Authority of Princes, which could not bring any aduantage to the Church; as also that they did more abound with reuilings then with reasons: besides that, each proposition drew to it selfe an Answer. Also Father Sosa a Franciscane was reprehended, for Writing in Spanish vpon this matter, and he was inioyned to call in all the Copies of his Booke, which ac­cordingly he did. And at the instance of the Nuntio they consented that all these Writings [Page 211] should be forbidden, not by the Counsell of the King (as was desired) but by the Inquisiti­on. And lest the Protestation of the Prince should be included, they specified by name in the Censure all Writings imprinted, saue onely that, censuring the Manuscripts in generall tearmes, in the end commanding that for the time to come none should write in this cause for the one side or for the other. Not withstanding this Edict was not imprinted nor affixed, con­tenting themselues onely to haue it published throughout the Parishes (which are Churches lesse frequented.)

By occasion of these Writings, in Milan was like to haue followed a great disorder. For as they were greedily read by some in secret, so were they by some ill affected, bitterly reprehen­ded with calumnies and iniuries (familiar to the Ecclesiastiques:) which Antony Paulucci Secreta­ry of the Repub. could not endure, and gaue te­stimony of his dislike. Whereupon a Processe was formed against him in the Inquisition, which being come to his knowledge, he com­plained thereof to the Count de Fuentes, who maruailed at their presumption, and promised to take speedy order for his quietnesse. But a [Page 212] few daies after a Notary of the Office cited him in the name of the Inquisitor; to whom he answe­red, that he was a publique Person, and vnder the protection of the Count, and that he owed no obedience to any besides his Prince; threat­ning the Notary to proceed against him on an­other fashion. The Count aduertised hereof, sent for the Inquisitor, and signified to Paulucci that he might come securely to the Audience. Yet af­ter the Count had talked with the Inquisitor, he said to Paulucci, that he published too freely the Reasons of the Repub. and that he should doe well to goe to the Inquisitor, who had one word to speake vnto him, and no more. Paulucci re­fused to submit himselfe to any whomsoeuer without Commission from his Prince. The Count offred to send along the Treasurer Torni­ello to accompany him to the Office, who should stay with him till the Inquisitor had taken his answere, and then conduct him backe vnto his house. For which Paulucci thanked him, but said hee could not doe it without leaue. Wherefore the Count sent to tell him that hee would not trouble him any further, or take more knowledge of the matter. The Secretary gaue aduice of all to Venice; whereupon com­plaint [Page 213] was presently made to the Ambassador of Spaine, and all that their Secretary had done was approued. The Ambassador hauing written here­of vnto the Count, he called Paulucci telling him, that he had spoken too boldly of these affaires, and that it behoued him to giue no scandall. To which Paulucci answered, that he hoped his Ex­cellency would take order for the time to come, that none should giue him any occasion. After­ward the Inquisitor gaue him to vnderstand, that, not as Inquisitor, but as his friend, he desired to speake with him in some priuate house. He an­swered, that before this difficulty he was stil rea­dy to speake with him as a particular Friend, but now he could not, and he would not doe it.

But to returne to the treaty of Peace, which still continued, not withstanding that either part defended their Reasons by writing: in the end of August was made a greater ouerture to the A­greement, which almost gaue perfection vnto the Treaty, although afterwards many Negoti­ations passed without effect. On the seuenteenth of August, Mounsieur de Fresne came to the Se­nate with Letters from the King of the fourth of August, wherein he testified his great displeasure for the Differences betweene the Pope and the [Page 214] Republique, fearing the mischiefes which might ensue: that in regard of the place which he held in Christ endome, for his Deuotion to the See A­postolique, and for the Amity which he had with the Republique, he was moued to interpose him­selfe, desiring to finde some honest Compositi­on; but that he should be hindered to execute this his laudable designe, if the Republique did not aid him by such meanes as depended vpon them: that he had enioyned Fresne his Ambassa­dor, to exhort his Serenity to continue his ordi­nary Prudence, and the affection which he had towards God, towards Christendom, and towards the State; and to assure him that his intention aimed meerely at the conseruation of the Liber­tie of the Republique. The Letter of the King be­ing read, Fresne made his proposition, saying, that the King was disgusted for that he could not draw from them any thing but generall words in a businesse so important, and so pres­sing: that he doubted the new instance which now he made with sincerity, would bring dis­content, and be interpreted to other ends than he intended; neuerthelesse being a friend, and obliged to the Republique, for that which some­times they had done in his behalfe, and remem­bring [Page 215] their courtesies, as also fore-seeing the in­conueniences which might fall out, he was so­ry for this quarrell, and had interposed himselfe (not being desired,) to stay these euils, which doubtlesse would increase, if the Repub. would not aide him: that the Pope had condescended to honest Conditions, and such, as he seemed not to demand any thing contrary to the Dig­nitie and Liberty of the Republique; that the King would be displeased, if (the Pope hauing iusti­fied his Cause to the World in some sort, though in effect all iudged for the Repub.) they should resist the Motions of al Christian Princes, in which case he could not fauour them: as otherwise he was purposed to doe, if the Pope against all iu­stice would force their Libertie, and endamage their Gouernment, for then he would employ all his Forces, all his Armes, and his Estates for the Seruice of his Serenity. Fresne added fur­ther, that His Maiesty was so much displeased for that he could not draw from the Republique any particular Intension in this businesse, that Hee was minded once to rest himselfe and to meddle no more; but yet he had resolued to ha­zard one Triall more, and to make one Reply, praying the Senate for his sake to be confident in [Page 216] him, as in their Friend, and so farre as they might to yeeld, and giue some satisfaction vnto the Pope, assuring them that his Holinesse would rest content with a little, if by any meanes he might saue his Reputation. And thereupon the Ambas­sador proposed two things: The one was, that the Senate would suspend the Execution of the Lawes, and the Protestation published against the Monitory of the Pope, vpon condition that his Holinesse would doe as much with his Moni­tory, and with the Censures, for foure or six mo­neths, during which time they might treat of the Merit of the Lawes that were questioned. And here he she that the Suspension of the Laws was a thing that might be easily yeelded; be­cause the Lawes being Prohibitiue, the Obser­uation whereof consisted in not doing that which they forbad, a Suspension of them could not bring any innouation. But for the Suspensi­on of the Protestation, he did not desire that it might be done in such passages, wherein the actions of the Republique were proued iust, and consequently the Censures pronounced void and inualide, but only in such clauses wherein they seemed to breake off friendship with Pope: that if this manner did not intirely satisfie, some [Page 217] other more conuenient might be deuised, the thing in it selfe being honest, the question only of words: that if the terme of six moneths for the Suspension of the Monitory did not seeme sufficient, the Pope might be easily induced to prolong it. Another thing proposed, was, that the Prisoners might be rendered without preiu­dice to the Cause of the Republique; that the Re­ligious gone out of Venice, by reason of the In­terdict, might returne, and the Pope would Sus­pend the Monitory for some time. But the Am­bassador passed lightly ouer this Proposition, say­ing, That it was not the Intention of the King, that any thing should be done against the Dig­nitie or to the disaduantage of the Repub. and that if either of these Propositions were to their preiudice, he was content to let them passe in si­lence; that he had proposed them not thinking them preiudicial, but if they shewed the cōtrary, he had done. He desired them further to consi­der, that it was necessary to giue some apparent Occasion vnto the Pope, that he might retract, because it was neuer heard that a Pope hath re­uoked his Bulles, excepting at Constance by Au­thority of the Councell; that if it seemed indecent and against the Custome of the Republique to [Page 218] correct their Lawes at the instance of the Pope, or to render Prisoners vpon his demand, for these things might be found some temper, so as the things aforesaid might be done at the request of the King, and to gratifie Him, without ma­king any mention of the Pope.

In the Senate this Matter was put in Delibera­tion; where, after they had well examined all the Reasons, and considered withall the Perils which followed vpon the continuation of these Differences, they preferred with one ioynt con­sent, before all other respects, the preseruation of their Liberty, which without doubt had beene violated, if the Senate had beene constrai­ned vnder any pretext to take away the Autho­rity of their Lawes. For the point of giuing vp the Prisoners in gratification to the King, they thought this not to touch vpon their Liberty, although they saw it was desired to giue satisfa­ction vnto the Pope; in as much as it was a par­ticular fact which drew not with it any conse­quence that the like ought to be done in times to come. And here there were two opinions; some proposed that onely One of the should be rendered, others were of aduice that they should render Both. And this opinion preuailed, because [Page 219] if the one were released, the deliuerance of the other (the case being like) could not be well re­fused; and besides, if the Senate at first should not yeeld so farre as they might, by this meanes a gate might be open to other preiudiciall de­mands; but if they should consent so farre as was possible, they should be freed from the im­portunitie of new Propositions, and the King Obliged to turne himselfe vpon the Pope. They also considered that by yeelding one Prisoner to the King of France, they should inuite some o­ther Prince to demand the other, which if they refused, he would rest ill satisfied; and if they granted him, the most Christian King would iudge the fauour done to him to be but small. So then resoluing to yeeld the two Prisoners vn­to the King, the Senate answered to the Proposi­tion of the Ambassador, thanking his Maiesty for his mediation, and adioyned, that as the Repub­lique tooke in good part all that was done by his Maiestie, so they prayed him not to interpret a­misse that they had not condescended to any Particularity, in as much as they knew not what to say in such a difficulty, offered against all rea­son, and aboue beleefe, contrary to the Libertie and Gouernment of their Estate, which they [Page 220] were assured (and it was certaine) his Maiestie would not preiudice. That it was easie to see whereat aimed the Designes of the Pope, who, seeing that the Iustice of the Repub. for the me­rit and ground of the Cause, was knowne and confessed by all, not only out of Italy, but euen in Rome, would therefore to take aduantage find disorder in the forme and maner of proceeding; wherein the Iustice of the Republique was so cleare, that it was manifest to all, the Errours of the Pope so grosse, that they could not be excu­sed. Wherefore, that it was not iust to correct the Faults of another with their owne damage and dishonour, and since others had caused these Disorders, it was not for the Senate to remedie them: they had done sufficiently, in that hauing receiued insupportable Iniuries, they had procee­ded with exemplary moderation, doing nothing herein but for their necessary defence. That the Questions moued by the Pope in the beginning of these differences were very vnreasonable, but that which was done after was intolerable, the Republique being assaulted by Treacheries, and practises of Sedition to moue the people, Reli­gion it selfe (which is most of all) being by these meanes endangerd: that yet still they were dis­quieted [Page 221] by the Pope; who vnder pretence of propositions and satisfactions of forme sought to iustifie his Cause. That the Repub. notwith­standing all this was ready to doe what they might, their Liberty remaining entire, but they could not consent that it should be diminished in any fashion, without the high offence of God: That to suspend their Lawes was nothing else but to confesse a want of authority to or­daine them, which in effect was to cut the si­newes of Gouernment: considering that the question was not onely of these Lawes, but of all others, as also of their Authority to rule and gouerne their State, which must needs be ha­zarded if they grant the Pope a power by his Censures to constraine them to a suspension; a thing pernicious to the Liberty not only of the Repub: but of all soueraigne Princes who must necessarily rest depriued of al Soueraignty when they submit themselues vnto the Pope, who shall haue power by his Excommunications to force them to regulate their Lawes and Ordinances after his will. And that pretext of Ecclesiasti­call Liberty will bring forth this effect, that no Law shall be exempt from the Censure of the Pope, seeing he attributeth to himselfe Authority [Page 222] to define and determine, euen against the opi­nion of al the World, what Lawes are iust or vn­iust. That though the Lawes were prohibitiue, yet it followed not they might be suspended without preiudice, since if the prohibitiō were taken a way, men had Liberty to do the cōtrary, and euery suspēsion implies a want either of au­thority or of wisedome, & especially to do it for feare or at the threatning of another necessarily inferred a Subiection. That the Repub. receiued willingly the word of the King, to wit, that hee would doe nothing which might turne to their preiudice, and thereupon desired to be excused if they did not condescend to this particular: that they had not proposed any thing to his Maiestie, as looking that the remedy should come whence the euill it selfe, and all these dis­orders: But now in fauour of his Maiestie, they were purposed to declare what they could doe if the Pope should first take away the Censures, and that to let the King see what inclination they had to Concord, and how willing they were to doe for his sake what was possible, (a fauour not to be yeelded to any other whatsoe­uer,) which was in summe and in particular, that when the King should be assured and haue [Page 223] the firme word of the Pope, that he would to­tally take away the Censures, and put an end to all these Controuersies: the Repub. in gratifi­cation to his Maiestie, would render him the two Prisoners, although they were guilty of great crimes, and would take away their Pro­testation, sauing yet still their publique Rea­sons, and their Power to iudge the Ecclesi­astiques, when it should be expedient for the State. In conformity of this, the Senate also an­swered the Letter of the King, and gaue or­der to their Ambass. Priuli to speake vnto him. The King thanked them, for that they had done for him what they would not for any other; and said, that he was obliged to the Repub. for many good offices which he had receiued from them, and particularly for that they had admit­ted him into the body of their Nobility. And for that which they had done in his fauour, that he would giue order to his Ambassadour at Rome, to presse the Pope to be therewith con­tented: but that if he should not consent, and if nothing remained but a Suspension of their Lawes, he hoped they would herein also yeel somewhat, seeing Fresne had written vnto him that the Reasons which they vrged to the con­trary [Page 224] were not pressing. The Ambass. Priuli re­plied, that they had signified all that could be done to Fresne, but happily he had not written all: and further he made remonstrance to his Maiestie, what great preiudice was done to the Authority of a Soueraigne Prince, if he were constrained to change his Lawes at the pleasure of another passing from one Law to another, or to acknowledge that he borrowes from ano­ther all power of Gouerning. Which Discourse being amplified by the Ambassadour, the King condescended to say, that he would neuer per­swade the Republique to doe any thing against their Liberty, their Dignity, and good Gouern­ment.

At the same time when the Answer of the Senate was sent into France, the Ambassadour of Spaine assaied to make the Republique yeeld to some particular, and presenting himselfe to the Duke, exhorted him to a Composition: and con­cluded, that it was necessary to grant something to the King his Master, because if he might cary assurance of any satisfaction vnto the Pope, he would cast himselfe at his feet, to pray him for an end of these Differences, which drew with them so great troubles; That the Pope was not [Page 225] contented with all that had formerly beene pro­posed, and therefore it was needfull to giue him more ample Commission; that it was not sitting to stand vpon small pointills with the Pope, be­ing the Vicar of Iesus Christ; consequently it was no shame to yeeld vnto him, and submit to his Will; that he would propose this ouerture, to wit, that they should make him Auogador for two houres, during which time he would so ef­fectually worke, that all the affaires should be accommodated. The Duke demanded what he meant by being Auogador, and what he would put in execution by meanes of that Charge? He answered, that they should first put him in that Charge, according to the custome, which being done, he would to good purpose vse his Autho­ritie. And he adioyned, that it was not meet subtilly to goe to worke, when men are to Treat with the Pope, but only to be very humble, a­bundant in satisfactions, submissions, and obe­dience towards his Holinesse.

To this Proposition when the Senate deferred some daies to answer, the Ambassador appeared againe, saying that he had very expresse com­mandements from his King, to moue the Re­pub. to giue him some occasion that he might [Page 226] present himselfe to the Pope: that he saw well the Republique to desire the agreement no lesse than the Pope; that on both parts there wanted not good will, but all consisted in the meanes to execute, which vntill that time neither was able or willing to finde; that in this affaire, as in Para­dise each one desired the end, but none would vse the meanes proper thereunto. When the Se­nate did not answer to this Proposition, no more than to the former, the Ambassador well iudging, that if he pressed them too much, he might re­ceiue some vnpleasing answer, he signified vn­to them, that if they had not resolued to yeeld somewhat according to his Petition, they should rather deferre their answer, than reiect and deny him altogether.

But some daies afterwards, this Ambassador be­ing sent for touching that which happened at Durazzo (whereof we spake before,) after they had treated of that businesse, Hee modestly complained that as yet they had not answered his late Propositions, adding yet that he did not demand an answer, although it appeared that he desired it. To which the Prince by Decree of the Senate formerly made, answered, That since they could doe no more for the contentment of [Page 227] the Pope than they had done, and so not sa­tisfie him by an answer, they had resolued (ac­cording to his desire) not to answer at all. D. In­nigo replied, I will be then for the present Auoga­dor (said he) and I doe Suspend the Answer which the Senate hath made me, to the end that they may better aduise themselues, & at length resolue to Suspend their Lawes to gratifie my King, and not the Pope. And he endeuoured to perswade by many Reasons, that as a Suspensi­on at the instance of the Pope might bring pre­iudice, so it could not be any way preiudiciall to doe it in consideration of another Prince; and for example alledged that his King, at the request of the King of France, Suspended the Edict of thirty for an hundred, and did not esteeme that it was any diminution to his reputation: Where­fore he exhorted them to ballance the Suspensi­on (a light thing) with the incommodities and dangers which might be caused by their resolu­tion, and made instance to haue a new answer.

Whilest they were considering this Proposi­tion, being still resolued to yeeld nothing preiu­diciall to their Liberty, they receiued aduice how the Pope had erected in the beginning of Sep­tember a new Congregation at Rome, called, The [Page 228] Congregation of Warre, with order that it should be holden twice a week to Treat vpon the point of Warre: which gaue matter of discourse not only in Rome, but thorowout Italy. And first for the extraordinary Name of the Congregation of Warre, it hath beene an ancient Custome of the Court of Rome, to couer the managing of Temporall things vnder Colours and Names Spirituall, whereas here on the contrary, the Pope being destitute of all meanes to make War (though he had desire enough) made this vaine ostentation of worldly Power, intitling this Congregation with the proud Name of Warre. And men maruailed so much the more, consi­dering the quality of those Men where of this Congregation was composed, who were all of a Profession vtterly vnexperienced and vnfit for such affaires, fifteene Cardinalls being thereun­to called; in the choise whereof the Pope disco­uered in whom hee placed his greatest confi­dence, all being of the Spanish Faction. The names of these Cardinals were Como, Pinelli, Sauli, Camerino, Sfondrato, Iustinian, S. George, Arrigone, Visconte, Conti, Burghese, Sforza, Montalth, Far­nese and Cefis: Out of these he culled Foure, to wit, Pinelli, Iustinian, S. George, and Cefis, to be [Page 229] employed with the Treasurer and the Commissa­ries of the Chamber, about the meanes to pro­uide money. He also Created eight Cardinalls in the middle of September, not without the asto­nishment of godly Persons, and such as reueren­ced Antiquity, because he had not expected the due time of Ember, which followed but a few dayes after. It is true sometimes the Popes vpon some vrgent consideration, had formerly Crea­ted one or two, or three Cardinalls out of that Time, when it is farre off, but this was obserued to be the first entire Promotion made out of Time, which had been seasonable the next week following. These Cardinals newly Created, were the Nuntio's of France and Spaine, to the end that they might employ themselues more zea­lously in his Seruice, by reason of this Honour which they had receiued, and also that by this meanes they might haue more credit with those Princes. Two others were Caietan and Spinola, to serue himselfe of them in the State Ecclefiasti­call, vpon the Frontiers of the State of Venice, as well knowing their humour and disposition; To these were ioyned soure others, Lanti, Audi­tor of the Chamber, Montreal, Maffei, and Ferra­tini, by whose Promotion fell vacant many [Page 230] great Offices vendible in the Court of Rome.

This Promotion in no sort pleased the Ambas­sadors of France and Spaine, although this latter had reason to be content, for the Interests of his King; since of this whole number of eight, there were at the least Six well affected to that Crowne. But that which displeased the Ambassador, was that his Brother had beene neglected, as also He of France was not well satisfied, because they had not thought vpon Villeroy his Father.

His Holinesse rendered an account of this Pro­motion vnto the King of Spaine, by his Nuntio, and on this occasion made new instances to that King to be aided against the Republique, repre­senting in a violent fashion (according to his custome) the matters treated by Fresne, who said (as he fained) that at Venice the Authority of the Catholique King was despised, and so did him no benefit: for the King of France (who yet was his Friend, and employed himselfe for him effectually) would take the contrary side, if he saw him thus ioyned with Spaine. But the Spaniards were too well aduised to be swayed by such feeble Reasons.

At Venice, by reason of this Congregation which the Pope had erected, the Senate now [Page 231] clearely made answer to Cardenas the Ambassa­dor of Spaine; that it was Notorious to all the World, that the Republique could not alter their Lawes in any sort, without great detriment to their Estate; that it seemed strange to them why they should addresse themselues vnto the Repub­lique only, and make Propositions so preiudici­all, whilest on the other side they fomented the pretensions of the Pope: that if their end were the repose of Italy and of Christendome, they might clearely see the good affection of the Re­publique to that purpose, and that the contrary signes appeared manifestly in the Pope: that the most apparent was the Congregation newly for­med for Warre, by which it was euident where at they aimed, and that by the quality of them which he had elected, he had shewed sufficient­ly where he grounded his hopes. The Senate al­so protested that they had no other end or inten­tion, saue only to defend themselues, in which regard if they came to Armes, the Cause should proceed meerely from the Pope: Wherefore if the King of Spaine desired the Peace, that he should labour with the Pope, from whom arose the beginning and progresse of all these Trou­bles. They commended likewise the good Offi­ces [Page 232] done by the Ambassador for quietnesse, to which end if others else-where had employed themselues with like intention and dexteritie, things had not gone so farre; noting hereby the Marquis de Villena, of whom they were aduerti­sed euen from Spaine, that he did not aime at Peace. They sent also a Currier with diligence to Francis Priuli their Ambassadour in Spaine, commanding him to speake in like manner to the King, and to his Ministers.

The same time Monsieur de Fresne was called by the Senate, with whom they discoursed touching the Cōgregation of War newly erected, and of the Cardinals whereof it consisted, who were ill affected to the Republique and not well to France; wherein the Pope had testified his small respect of the most Christian King, not expecting his answer, which they could not ascribe to any other cause but the Popes purpose to pursue the Troubles, who was confident in the declaration of Spaine, not making account of any other, for the assistance and forces which he expected from thence. Adioyning, that the Senate would communicate with him in all confidence, as with the Ambassador of a King iust and their friend: that they were resolued to [Page 233] doe what they could in their defence, and to re­pell the iniuries, promising themselues on the Kings part all assistance for the common Ser­uice. The Ambassador complained of this Con­gregation, and of the qualitie of those that were elected, as also for that the Pope had not expe­cted the answer of the King as he had promi­sed. And because he had then receiued answer from the King concerning that which the Re­publique had yeelded in gratification to his Ma­iestie, he gaue them thanks for the Prisoners, and for the other things which they had promised: yet he signified that there remained some doubt in the King that the Pope would hardly be in­duced to reuoke his Censures before the Suspen­sion of the Lawes, seeing the Lawes had gi­uen occasion to the Publication of the Cen­sures; that his Maiestie had considered the Reasons of the Republique and approued them, and that hee would serue himselfe thereof in time and place, although he would not contest with the Pope; who hauing cast himselfe into a precipice by euill counsell, yet would not see the meanes to recouer himselfe, and therefore often recalled the word which he had once gi­uen, and all delay put him in doubt and suspi­tion: [Page 234] Wherefore he exhorted them speedily to put an end vnto the Difference, which could not be done without suspending the execution of their Lawes, alledging for reason that this was nothing but a pure ceremonie, & should be done in gratificatiō of the King, not of the Pope: That it should be done to no other end, then to giue some pretext vnto the Pope to retire him­selfe with honour; and that haply in so doing there should be no speech of the Prisoners nor the Protestation: That the King in all this pro­tested he desired not any whit to preiudice their Liberty and their Estate, as hauing for end only the common good: That hereby they percei­ued his intentions to differ from theirs who had requested the Pope to suffer no Cōposition but by their meanes, the end whereof was to con­sume both the one part & the other. Fresne ad­ioyned, that when they should bee forced to make Warre, the King would readily serue the Republique, if they would communicate with him their Designes as well offensiue as defen­siue. Hee demanded also assurance, that they would not treat of the Accord but by his Me­diation, and by no other meanes, because the King was not yet certaine that the Pope would [Page 235] cast himselfe into the armes of Spaine: But if he should see him resolued to breake, he knew well how to restraine his furie, which he would doe principally for the fauour and good intel­ligence which hee had with the Republique; though if he had not so strict an alliance with them, yet he was obliged by reason of State to assist them, and oppose himselfe against their ruine. Vpon this the Senate thought it conue­nient, to procure a confirmation of all this from the Kings owne mouth, and therefore comman­ded their Ambassador Resident with him to doe all that he could to discouer the minde of his Maiestie, and to draw from him this confirma­tion; intreating him that since the Pope relying vpon the Spaniards and others, did not cease to Arme, and because the times required, his Ma­iestie would be contented to vse his authoritie to stop the course of these euils, which if they should continue, the Republique could not but haue recourse to their true, ancient and appro­ued Friends, among whom he was the Princi­pall. And when it should please him confident­ly to communicate with them his intentions, they would send vnto his Maiestie a Person ex­presly to treat of particularities. To this the [Page 236] King answered, that hee had beene desired by the Nuntio in the name of the Pope, to declare himselfe for his Holinesse; that he would answer them in like manner as he had answered the Pope, to wit, that to declare himselfe for either partie wereto foment the Differences, and there­fore he would not fauour the purposes of the one side or the other, as did the Spaniards for their owne aduantage, but if they should di­sturbe the publique tranquillitie, in that case he would doe what beseemed him, and as any one might coniecture: but for the present they ought not to presse such Declarations, but ra­ther studie to preuent a rupture for to auoid the incommodities of War, which none can com­prehend but they that haue tried them, especi­ally considering the danger of Religion which Warre importeth. That for these reasons it was fit to vse all meanes not to interrupt the Treaty, nor to render him incapable to conclude the agreement, as he should be if he declared him­selfe for the one or the other: that to send vnto him an expresse Ambassador was to render him suspected vnto the Pope, and to giue occasion to the Spaniards to fill his minde with euill im­pressions.

[Page 237] Further, they communicated to the Ambassa­dor of England, Resident at Venice, the Prepara­tions which the Pope made at Rome, and told him, that he might now publish the Declara­tion of the King his Master, and procure the Succours which he promised; accordingly they gaue order to their Ambassador Iustinian to treat with the King. The English Ambassador testified very much contentment to doe this Office, af­firming that it was to publish the glory of his King, which he would doe not onely in Venice to all the Ministers of Princes, but also that by his Letters he would diuulge the fame thereof thorowout the world. He also praied them to signifie vnto him their particular Designes, for that the King, Himselfe, and other Ministers of his Maiestie in all places would doe their vt­termost in their behalfe, and shew their affecti­on and open heart. He passed further, and said, that it was necessarie to put a speedy end to this affaire, which could not be attained but by one of these three meanes, either by yeelding, or re­ferring the matter to Princes, or by Warre. That he saw well the Republique had no minde to the first; and if they resolued to make a refe­rence to any, they could not make choise of any [Page 238] fitter then his King, who maruellously well vn­derstood how much it imported to maintaine the Authoritie giuen by God to Princes. But if the matter should come to Armes, he praied his Serenitie to consider that though Philosophers say, the Sunne warmes these inferiour bodies without heat in it selfe, yet in humane things it is not so; but he that would heat others in his fauour must first be hot himselfe.

Moreouer, the Senate determined to signifie vnto all Princes the Declaration of the King of England. But the King vpon the Representation of the Ambassador Iustinian, answered, That he called God to witnesse, his resolution to defend the Cause of the Republique, had no other end but the Seruice of God, and to conserue the Li­berty giuen by God to all Princes, and not for a­ny euill will which he carried to the Pope, being not moued by the particular Interest of the Re­publique, but only so farre as he knew they defen­ded a Cause most iust and acceptable to God: which the more he considered in his minde, so much the more was he confirmed in their Pro­tection and Defence, not finding any apparant shadow of Reason to relinquish them: that He had readily taken this resolution, and would [Page 239] sustaine it constantly; that He would not doe as the Spaniards, who by a Letter had filled the Popes Spirit with Vanity, to cary Him into a pre­cipice, but that He would execute with courage and sinceritie what He had promised. He con­sidered also as a thing of great importance, that the Pope prepared himselfe for the Warre, and had to this effect erected a Congregation of men Disaffected to the Republique, and Dependents of Spaine. To which He added, that he would be as ready to performe his Promise, as to pub­lish his Declaration; and if it might turne to the good of the Republique, He would doe it with all possible Aduantage, doing also good Offices in their behalfe, with all Princes his Friends and Al­lies; as with the King of Denmarke, and the Prin­ces of Germany, from whom he hoped to draw some Succour. For the King of Spaine and the Arch-Duke, he said it was to no purpose to speak vnto them, seeing that the Former had declared himselfe for the Pope, and the Latter depended vpon the former: that for France it was not ne­cessary, because Spaine being for the Pope, it be­houed that King more than others to consider it, and to foresee the enterprises which might en­sue against his Kingdome, so as formerly he had [Page 240] experience: that if he beleeued the Defence of the Church to appertaine vnto him, by reason of his Title of Most Christian, he might well know that the Church herein was not endangered, but the Cause in common touched the Libertie of Princes, by whom the Church was to be Prote­cted and Maintained. For conclusion, He said, that Hee would doe more by effects than in words. And accordingly he executed all that he had promised, Signifying by the Earle of Sa­lisbury vnto the Ministers of Princes, which were with him, the resolution which he had taken to Assist the Republique, and writing also as much vnto the Princes of Germany, and other his Friends.

Whilest these things were thus treated with Kings, and by them with the Pope, the great Duke of Tuscany iudged that it would be an acti­on worthy of his great Experience, if he assayed to finish that which was so difficult to two so great Kings. Wherefore euery weeke almost he spake thereof to Robert Lio, Resident with him; and caused his Resident Montagu in like manner to speake at Venice, exhorting them to Peace and Concord for the good of Italy, and offering himselfe to become the Mediator. To [Page 241] which they alwaies answered with thankes, and with this conclusion, that he should addresse himselfe rather to the Pope, since the Republique had so farre condescended, that the King of France had thanked them. But the great Duke was not content with this Answer, which gaue no occasion for him to draw the affaire to him­selfe; and therefore he complained with great dexteritie, that he had profitably imployed him­selfe both with the Pope, and with the Repub­lique, without any correspondence on their be­halfe: on the contrary, that on both sides he had receiued such words, which if hee had repor­ted, they had beene sufficient to trouble all the affaire, and to cut off hope of a Conclusion. That his meaning was not to giue counsell vn­to the Senate, knowing well their prudence, much lesse to enterprise to Treat with the preiu­dice of other greater Princes, but to ioyne with them for the Seruice of God, and of Christendome: That he would therefore aduertise the Repub­lique of all that the Pope had said in the last Au­dience to his Ambassador, which was, that his Holinesse could not, nor would consent vnto the Conditions proposed by the Ambassador of France; in as much as it should be to him a [Page 242] great preiudice to receiue the Republique to fa­uour by the hands of any King, being himselfe the Spirituall Head of the Church, to whom it is not sitting to receiue his Subiects at the hand of another: and so much the more, because gene­rally in any difficult betweene the Ecclesiastical Court and the Secular, the Iudgement thereof pertaineth to the Ecclesiasticall, as to the more worthy. That the Pope further said, that to re­ceiue the Prisoners by the hands of the King, was to goe backward, because some Venetian Prelats which were then at Rome, had assured him that the Republique would willingly deliuer them to himselfe; That therfore he was resolued not to Suspend the Excommunication before the Prisoners were deliuered, and the Writings re­uoked which had beene published in fauour of the Republique: that afterwards hee would be content the Differences remaining might be ex­amined at Rome by a Congregation of Cardinalls, Auditors, and Diuines, whereof a part might be the Confidents of the Republique, vpon Condi­tion notwithstanding that the King of France and the great Duke would passe their word, that they would stand to that which was determi­ned by this Congregation: that although he had [Page 243] formerly condescended to an Accord by a reci­procall Suspension, of his Monitory, and of the Lawes of the Republique, yet he could not exe­cute this Accord, because it was not approued by the Cardinalls; That the Most Christian King had signified vnto him, that the Venetians ought to accept this Condition, but for himselfe, he was not obliged: That if the Venetians had the aid of Heretiques, he would haue on his part more Christians than men beleeued. That the great Duke signified these particularities to the Republique, to let them see that there could be no worse resolution than that which enclined them to Warre against the Pope, which must needs be to their damage; for as much as whosoeuer con­tends in that kinde with him may lose much, but gaine nothing which it shall not be meet doubly to restore. That Warre is profitable to none, especially not to them who finde them­selues in good estate, seeing it produces alterati­ons, and easily men passe therein from better to worse with little hope of returning. That if the King of France treated in this Businesse with great zeale for the good of the Republique, him­selfe would not be inferiour to him in a good desire to procure the same, being their Friend, [Page 244] an Italian Prince, and a good man: That they ought not to doubt, but if the Warre proceeded, the Pope would be assisted by the Spaniards and others; and therefore to auoid the Troubles of Italy, which might follow, he would perswade the Pope to be contented that all Differences might be referred to the iudgement of the Two Kings, and desired the Republique to doe the same; yea that he would counsell them to doe this, not expecting the Popes assent, considering that since it was certaine the Pope would not consent to this motion, because it was to sub­mit himselfe to the iudgement of another, the Republique hereby might gaine some aduantage by putting the Pope in diffidence with these Kings, and by taking away the courage of the Spaniards for his assistance. And although the Pope should consent, yet the Republique might be assured, that the Kings in the decision would haue respect to their owne Interests, which were the same with those of the Republique. That of this Proposition were not admitted, then be had another peraduenture some what more difficult, but which would certainly better succeed, if they would make some small Expences; which it behoued them not to reiect, for as much [Page 245] as a seasonable Expence is ordinarily very ef­fectuall. That hee knew well what hee said, hauing a great Friend in Court, the Lord Iohn Baptist Borghese, the Popes Brother; that if they would giue way, with a little siluer hee would assuredly bring the Controuersie to a good agreement. To these Proposuious the Senate answered, after they had thanked the great Duke for the communication of all that which he knew from Rome, as also for his good Offices, Counsels and Discourses; that the in­clinatiō of the Republique to Peace was knowne to all the World, in which they purposed still to continue, prouided that they were not constrai­ned to doe otherwise: also they had giuen hereof good Testimony, seeing that not hauing no regard to Offences receiued, & to the iustice of their Cause, which required that Iniuries should be thorowly repaied, before they gaue care to any Conditions of Peace; they had not­withstanding not only kept open the way vnto The Treaty, and harkned to the Propositions which had beene made, but had further yeelded so far as they were able at the instance of the Two Kings. And although they had done so much, and that the King of France was not [Page 246] onely fully satisfied touching their actions, but had also sent expresly to thanke them, yet ne­uerthelesse they could not yet see any effect of the Treaty of that King with the Pope; and therefore the Republique was obliged to stand to that which they had treated with the King, and expected what his Maiestie would doe in the businesse, iudging it not fit to interrupt the treaty which hee had enterprised: but in the meane while, that they would say confidently, there were many and vnauoidable difficulties in those things which the Pope had signified vnto him by his Ambassador. For touching the point of the Prisoners, hauing giuen them vnto the King, they had no more to doe in them, nor was it in them now to take any other resolu­tion. And for that which concerned the Wri­tings, those of Rome being first published, and full of iniuries, reuilings and calumnies, where­unto they were of necessity to make answer with modestie, it was not meet to vrge them, if they did not first of all, or at least at the same time, vrge against those of Rome. For the Con­gregation to which the Pope would remit the affaire, it was not needfull to say much, the Re­publique being not accustomed to refer vnto the [Page 247] decision of another, such things as coucerne their Gouernment. And for the other Propo­sitions of his Highnesse, since that the Popes fa­shion of proceeding gaue iust suspition that he was not disposed vnto Peace, they could not examine them, vnlesse they had greater certain­tie of his intentions: and seeing all former Treaties had produced no good effect, by rea­son of the Popes inconstancie well knowne to his Highnesse, the Republique saw clearely it was to no purpose to harken to any further propo­sitions, or to oblige themselues by their word in any points without a reciprocall assurance on his behalfe. But when (after the remouing of the Censures) they should see any appearance of an amicable temperamēt, which might efface the iust apprehensions which they had of his ordinarie inconstancie, they would consider thereof aduisedly, and end all with resolution; that which could not be done so long as mat­ters were handled by discourse. To this answer made by the Resident in the name of the Senate, the great Duke replied, that the Pope was not ill affected, although haply some accidents had troubled him, which he could affirme out of his certaine knowledge: and that although he [Page 248] seemed to be altered, yet when his Ambassador did represent vnto him the things aforesaid, he confirmed them; and he adioyned, that he had caused many Propositions to be made to the Republique, and yet could not preuaile to know their intentions: That it was meet to vnderstand the one the other; That treaties prepare the way to conclusions, and that if they should trust him with any thing he would make vse thereof to the aduantage of the Republique, his purpose being not to discouer all at once vnto the Pope which he had to tell him, but to reserue a part to serue himselfe thereof as occasion required, not meaning to doe as others, who had not drawne from the Pope any resolution, al­though they had proposed many things to his aduantage.

The interposing of so many Princes for the according of these Differences, moued also the Emperour to haue his part therein: and to this effect, he sent in the beginning of October his Vice-Chancelor named Coraducci, to the Ambas­sador of the Repub. Soranzo, Resident with him, for to tell him, that his Maiestie vnderstanding that the Differences betweene the Pope and the Republique were so far passed, that the agree­ment [Page 249] thereof was very difficult, especially since the King of France seemed ready to forsake the Treaty, Himselfe was once purposed for the good of Christendome (which he passionate­ly desired,) to employ himselfe for the setling of a Peace betweene the two parties, if he had thought that his trauell herein would be ac­cepted, and that he might performe it with ho­nour: but since both of them were so reso­lute not to yeeld any thing the one to the other, he could not hazard therein his dignity and re­putation. Soranzo answered, after he had thanked his Maiestie; that the Republique was ready to doe all they could possibly to preuent the trou­ble of the publique Tranquillitie, sauing euer their Liberty, their Dignity, and the Interests of their Estate: but that the Pope would needs carry all, and pretended that all ought to yeeld vnto his Will without any demurre or conte­station. The Vice-Chancellor, after some Dis­courses vpon the Points, replied, that the Empe­rour would not demand any thing of the Re­publique which might be against their Honour, and that he would send the Marquise of Castil­lon with good instructions. After this the Nun­tio of the Pope and the Ambassador of Spaine did [Page 250] all they could to cause the Emp. to decalre him­selfe for the Pope; to whom the Emperor freely answered, That He thought not fit to declare himselfe for either part, or to make such offers as some had made by Letters and other such Apparences, this tending to countenance and incourage very exorbitant Pretensions; That He wished Peace might be established in any case, and being resolued to bend himselfe this way, he would not do a thing whereby Peace might be hindered. And in priuate, he gaue the Ambass. of Spaine to vnderstand, that for the publique quiet of Christendome, the King his Master ought to mortifie in some sort the Pope, to the end that being reduced to Reason, hee might more easily admit the Peace. These things when the Ambassador Soranzo had writ to Venice, he had charge to thanke the Emp. and to certifie him of their inclination to Peace, and further to tell Him, that the Senate would esteeme it a great Honour, if his Maiestie would be pleased to induce the Pope to content himselfe with those offers which they had made by the means and in consideration of the King of France.

THE time was thus spent in Treaties, vntill the end of October, when the Pope began to take into his consi­deration, that so long as this sepa­ration of the Republique from his obedience continued, his reputation would be more and more endamaged: because the Bookes written in their Defence had opened the eyes of many, and the Liberty of Speech had made knowne the great Defects of the Court of Rome, which formerly many men did not so well consider. Moreouer, hee obserued by Treating with the Spaniards vpon the particularities of the suc­cours which they had promised, that the Effects were not answerable to their Words, since they proposed hard Conditions; and further gaue him to vnderstand, that it did not agree with the Piety of the Catholique King to be the cause of a Warre in Italy: wherefore that he was not disposed to succour him but in case that hee should be assaulted. For these causes, the Pope [Page 252] resoluing in himselfe to see an end of this Af­faire hee called Alincourt the Ambass. of France, to whom hee made a long Discourse, shewing that he acknowledged all these Disorders; and repeating the Damages and Preiudices which he suffered, with the Dangers to which he was exposed, he testified his great desire of an Agree­ment in any sort, assuring him to this effect of his good intention. And forasmuch as it was not honourable for him to begin the motion, he promised to be ready to accept any reasona­ble Proposition. He proceeded also to touch some Particulars, but so as he seemed not wil­ling to propound them.

Alincourt hauing communicated these things to the French Cardinals, they aduised to propose vnto the Republique by Fresne a motion with these Conditions; That the Pope should take away the Censures, after he had beene praied in the name of the King and the Repub. and that first of all the Interdict should be obserued for the space of 4. or 5. daies; That the Prisoners should be rendred to the Pope by way of Grati­fication to the King; That the Letters of the D. should be reuoked; That the Writings pub­lished in fauour of the Repub. should be sup­prested; [Page 253] That the Religious gone out of the State onely by reason of the Interdict, should be re­established; That they should send an Ambassa­dor to thanke the Pope for opening the way vn­to a friendly Treaty, That they should speake no more of reuoking or suspending the Lawes, but onely of taking away the Censures; and for the difficulties remaining betweene the Pope and the Republique, they should Treat as one Prince with another; That a certaine day might bee prefixed, to the end that at the same time the Republique and the Pope might doe what was agreed vpon, that neither the one nor the other might be said to haue begun first. Fresne made accordingly these Propositions, hauing first confessed, that the Republique was not in any ne­cessitie to admit the Accord for feare of being forced, because hee knew very well both the Power of the Republique, and the assistance which they should haue: But forasmuch as some of their Assistants were such as did not acknow­ledge the Church of Rome, the Senate in their wisdome would thinke meet not to make vse of them, howsoeuer they readily offered them­selues. The Senate, when they had maturely considered all things, answered, that they were [Page 254] contented the Pope might be praied by the Am­bassador of the King in the name of the Re­publique to take away the Censures; That the Prisoners should be giuen vnto the King, with­out preiudice of the Reasons of the Repub­lique; That for the Protestation made by the Duke against the Monitorie of the Pope, it should not faile to be retracted when the Censures were taken away. And for the other Writings the Republique would doe with them as the Pope with those which had beene made in Fauour of him: That to obserue the Interdict for one onely houre (not to speake of daies) was to confesse that it was valide: which being vn­true, they could not doe it without offending God, and condemning the Actions of the Re­publique, which were but iust and lawfull. For the Religious, that this was no point of the Treaty, but onely with his Holinesse him­selfe: That the Censures being once remoued, they would send an Ambassador to reside in Rome according to the Custome. But all this vpon condition that the Ministers of the King would openly let them vnderstand that they had assurance from the Pope; because other­wise they did not meane to condescend to [Page 255] any thing, vnlesse they were assured that the Pope would accept the Condition. To this Fresne replied, that he had not proposed these things if the Pope had not first giuen his word; but he hath giuen it, said he, and repeated foure times, he hath giuen it: and adioyned, that al­though it was true, that Popes sometime giue themselues a License to retract their words, yet he beleeued that this Man would constantly keepe his, hauing giuen it. Wherefore he said, that he accepted the Conditions, and took their word, to pray the Pope in the Name of the King and of the Republique, to take away his Cen­sures. And in like manner, that they would send an Ambassador, who, according as the Pope had promised to Alincourt, should be receiued with accustomed Honour. Adding, that hee would receiue the Prisoners in the Name of the King, by way of meere Gratification, and with­out preiudice of the Reasons of the Republique; that the Pope indeed would not make hereof a­ny Declaration, but that should rest vpon the King, and the Popes Declaration in this case was not needfull to the Republique, in as much as they Treated not with the Pope, but with the King. Concerning the Religious, he said: I shall [Page 256] be for them indeed a cold Aduocate, because they cannot deny but they haue committed a great error in disobeying their Prince contrary to the Commandement of God, and seeing it be­houeth them especially to Preach Obedience so straitly enioyned by God. Besides that hauing a­bandoned their Country, wherin they were wel treated and entertained, their ingratitude herein is so intollerable, that if it belonged to me, I should cause them to be decimated for example vnto others. He added, That the facility of the Republique was very great, in that they consen­ted that their Ambassador might Treat of their Matter with his Holinesse. And concluded his Discourse, by giuing thankes in the Name of his King, for that which they had done to grati­fie him, assuring them that he would acknow­ledge their good disposition to publique. Tran­quillitie, hauing in truth done as much as was conuenient.

Whilest these things were thus treated, the King of France receiued aduice of the Popes in­constancy, & of the great Dukes practises to in­terpose himselfe in the businesse, to whom the Pope gaue care: whereupon he was displeased both with the great Duke for medling in his Ne­gotiation, [Page 257] and also with the Pope, commanding his Ambassador to make complaint vnto him, and to shew him that he had but little confi­dence in his Holinesse. And the King made the same complaint vnto Cardinall Barberino, the Popes Nuntio, Resident with him; and by Fresne he told them at Venice, That he thanked the Se­nate for that they had passed their word not to conclude the Affaire by the Mediation of any o­ther but of him, although the Popes inconstan­cie constrained him to permit, that his Serenitie might endeuour to doe by other meanes what he could. But when Alincourt had signified vn­to the Pope the commandement of the King, which was, that his Maiestie had charged him not to meddle further in the Affaire of Venice, seeing his Holinesse imagined he could better ac­commodate the Businesse by the Mediation of others: the Pope who was already aduertised by Letters from Cardinall Barberino, and pre­pared for his answer, excused himselfe, that he could not hinder the zeale which some Others might haue to determine this businesse, and much lesse vse inciuility by refusing their offers: but that notwithstanding he had alwaies great confidence in his Maiestie, and his Designe was [Page 258] that all might be done by his hand: and he af­firmed with many oathes often repeated, that his intention was very good, and that he wished the Businesse might be ended that very houre, if it were possible, and that not any other besides the King might haue part therein. And to shew by effects the truth of that which he said, he ad­ioyned, that he would be content with the Con­ditions proposed by his Maiestie, and would firmely hold the word which he had giuen, to erect a Congregation of Six Cardinals, and so ma­ny Auditors, among whom he would put the Cardinals Delfin, Mantica, and Seraphin, and for Auditors, Cuccina, and Marquemont. Alincourt here much maruailing, replied, That no such thing had beene formerly spoken off: But the Pope affirming the contrary, the Ambassador mo­destly said, That he had not so vnderstood it; and that it was certaine, the Republique was resolued not to referre themselues to any Congregation After many Replies on either Part, the Pope was content to giue his word, that no more should be spoken of a Congregation; and then he dis­coursed on the other Conditions, hauing first prayed Alincourt, for the loue of God to keepe all secret, for as much as the Spaniards obserued all [Page 259] that was treated, to disturbe it. He promised to take away the Censures, prouided that in ex­change the Republique should giue assurance to execute these Conditions; That the Prisoners should be consigned into the hands of a Prelate, whom he should name; That an Ambassadour should come to demand that the Censures might be remoued, who should present himselfe with Alincourt, with promise that he should be well treated and receiued; That on the day appoin­ted they should reuoke the Protestation, with all that thereupon had followed; That the Religi­ous should be recalled; and that he might haue assurance of the King, that whilest the Ambassa­dor should Treat with him, the Lawes should not be executed: Adding, that whatsoeuer he did herein, was for no other Reason, but for the Dignity of the See Apostolique, & for his charge. And here he inlarged himselfe with vehement words and gestures to perswade these Propositi­ons, adioyning notwithstanding, that he was not certain whether He could in Consistory draw all the Cardinals to his opinion. Alincourt replied, that for the Ambassador to be sent, no such Con­dition had beene proposed. The Pope said, that otherwise he could doe nothing, this tending to [Page 260] conserue his reputation, and to shew the vali­ditie of the Excommunication. Alincourt made answer, that reason concluded the contrary, in as much as the receiuing of an Ambassador with Honour and vsual complements, rather implied the inualidity of the Excommunication. But for all that he could say as well vpon this point as others, he could nothing preuaile; for the Pope concluded, that thus he should write to Fresne, and no otherwise. Who reporting these words vnto the Senate, added, That in this point hee would not perswade them to one thing or to o­ther, but only demanded that he might haue their answer.

The Duke immediatly with vehemency com­plained, that in stead of approaching to an end by these Treaties, things were further off, the Differences being imbittered by this alteration of minds: since that the Pope being not willing to hold his word, which he had giuen, this was openly to declare that he would either do thus, or carry all; That it was little for the credit of so great a King, to intermeddle in this Affaire, since the word once giuen him was reuoked: Wherefore that it was not meet to labour any more, for it was nothing but vainly to spend [Page 261] time, seeing that to yeeld that which the Pope Proposed, was indeed to yeeld all the Cause, which if they had beene willing to doe, they could haue done it without any mediation of any Person. But the Senate to satisfie the in­stance of the Ambassador, made him answer, that with astonishment they vnderstood the change of the Propositions, and that thereby it was easie to see that the intention of the Pope was not such as hee would make the world beleeue, since the new Propositions were full of contrarieties and insuperable difficulties. Touching the Pri­soners, that they could render them to satisfie the King, as a thing already accepted by his Ma­iestie and himselfe, neuerthelesse with this con­dition, that it should be without preiudice; but that they could not consent to any of the other Propositions, as being perillous and contrary to their Gouernment; That to send before an Am­bassador, were to publish to all the World that they had erred, and that the Excommunication was iust, as contrarily to condemne of iniustice all that which the Republique had done in main­tenance of their innocency: that to recall at the same time the Religious, should be to make them triumph for an action of disobedience, and for [Page 262] abandoning their Countrey, it being sufficient to remit this Matter to be treated by their Am­bassador with his Holinesse, on this particular ma­ny great occurrences being to be considered; That to demand assurance of the King, that the Lawes should not be executed, was a thing vn­iust, and no lesse preiudiciall to his Maiesty, than to the Republique, who were resolued to execute their Lawes, and further clearely said, that they would not giue care to any Suspension or altera­tion of them in any part. For when the World should see them executed, after the King had contrarily passed his word, Men would haue oc­casion to beleeue, either that the Republique had failed in their Promise vnto the King, or that he had bin moued too lightly, and without ground to oblige his word. The Senate said further, that without doubt the K. would not take in good part this alteration, which implied little respect vnto his Maiestie, in whose regard the Repub­lique had condescended as farre as they might: And although this manner of proceeding by the Pope might (and happily ought) induce the Republique to retract all which hitherto they had accorded, notwithstanding to make it appeare that on their part they had not failed to doe all [Page 263] that was possible to preuent the trouble and dis­quiet of Christendome, they had a good purpose to continue in their good disposition to an A­greement, and constantly to stand by their word already giuen, notwithstanding the inconstan­cie of the Pope, who if he would not yeeld to reason, yet the Senate hoped to haue still good intelligence with his Maiestie; for as much as they had testified the great esteeme which they made of his Mediation, for that they had in con­sideration of him remitted many of their Inte­rests. At the same time also the Senate gaue the Ambassador to vnderstand, that vpon his request all Presses at Venice had beene stayed, and order giuen that no Bookes vpon this Difference should be imprinted: That neuerthelesse from Rome and elsewhere came forth many Libels in behalfe of the Pope, that the Treatises written in fauour of the Republique were condemned, the Authours and Printers proceeded against by Censures, and other vndue courses: and there­fore that they should be constrained, by way of necessary defence, to giue libertie vnto their Printers, as before, to the end that their iust Reasons might bee made knowne to all the World.

[Page 264] The time passed in these Negotiations vntill the middle of Nouember, about which time ar­riued at Venice, Don Francis de Castro, sent Am­bassador Extraordinary from the Catholique K. for to employ himselfe in the reconciling of these Dissentions betweene the Pope and the Republique. From the beginning they conceiued in Spaine, that it would be greatly aduantageous to their affaires, to accommodate these Contro­uersies: as well to preuent all occasions of War in Italie, as because they saw the French to in­terpose in the businesse. Wherefore after long deliberation to whom this Charge should be committed, the King at last setled vpon Don Francis de Castro, a Principall Person of great Authority, hauing beene Viceroy of Naples, and highly esteemed, as Nephew to the Duke of Lerma. Yet he came not by and by, after he had order from Spaine, but staied at Gaëta some daies, because D. Innigo de Cardenas the Ordinary Ambassador, being not well content with the comming of any Extraordinarie, had writ that as yet there was no apparance of Accord, & that they would hazard the Reputation of the King, in sending an Extraordinarie Ambassador. vnlesse it were some way necessarie; seeing he had the [Page 265] Dukes word, that as well the Souldiers already prepared, as they that should be leuied hereafter, were not to offend the Pope in any fashion, but onely in defence of their Estate in case of ne­cessarie. But the principall cause of his stay was to expect the Arriuall of Aiton the new Ambas­sador of the Catholique King at Rome, a Perso­nage who had great knowledge of this Affaire, and who had charge to keepe good correspon­dence, in his Treating with the Pope, to the Ne­gotiation of Don Francis de Castro at Venice; which they could not hope from the Marquis de Villena then Ambassador, for that he had too openly declared himselfe inclined to the Inten­tions of the Pope, so far that he had disgusted them in Spaine. The Marquis had order from the King, to giue the Pope to vnderstand, that as his Maiestie would sustaine the reputation of the Pope so far as was possible, so had he no desire to haue any manner of Warres in Italie; for this was not behouefull either for his owne seruice, or for the profit of the See Apostolique which would receiue in Italie an irreparable losse of respect and obedience due vnto it, (al­though it should carry away the victorie,) by the confluence of men of a diuers Religion, [Page 266] which would come to this Warre. The Marqu [...] executed this commandement at the first Au­dience which he had of the Pope. Another chiefe cause that delayed Don Francis de Castro was, for that he expected some order from the Pope; who hauing built great Designes vpon this Am­bass. would draw all that he could by the means of the French, holding for certaine that the Se­nate would be induced to yeeld something at the instance of the Catholique King, besides that which they had already granted in fauour of the King most-Christian. Wherefore the Pope seeing hee had obtained all that could be by meanes of the King of France, (resoluing with himselfe to end the businesse vpon those terms, although he could haue no other,) deliberated to giue the last stroke, sending ample and secret Instructions to this Extraordinary Ambassador of Spaine. Which when hee had receiued, hee came to Venice accompanied with many great Lords of the Realme of Naples, and with the Secretarie Cauezza Leale, whom the Ambassador at Rome had sent to him, as a Minister of great wisdome and capacitie. He had brought with him also the Iesuite Cigala as a principall In­strument of the Ambassage, but being better [Page 267] aduised he sent him backe to Rome.

Don Francis being arriued at Venice, was extraordinarily honoured by the Republique, and defrayed at the cost of 100. Crownes by the day. This Lord had no speciall Commission from the King touching the particulars of this Affaire, because he knew not in what case it was, and how to manage it effectually as yet; but onely he had Order to speake at first gene­rally, to the end that considering from day to day what was needfull to be done, he might af­ter accordingly descend to particulars. Vpon this Reason, in the publique Audience, where hee was receiued with all demonstrations of Honour, he did not passe the termes of Com­plements: and in the first which he had in pri­uate, he presented the Letter of the King his Ma­ster of the 5. of August; wherein, after he had testified his good Will towards the Republique, he added, That hee had resolued to send Don Francis de Castro to compose the Controuersies which they had with his Holinesse, vnto the contentment of the Republique. And Castro ha­uing presented the Letter, said, That he was sent by the King for the desire which hee had of Peace, and for the good of the Republique, and [Page 268] of all Italie, in fauour of which hee desired to doe more if he could: That for himselfe he had willingly vndertaken this Charge, both in obe­dience to his Maiestie, and for the affection which he carried to the Repub. hoping easily to conclude a good Peace with his Serenity, seeing he should meet with none of those three Impe­diments, which vsually render all Treaties diffi­cult; which are, First, the Passion or extraordi­narie Affection of him in whose name men Treat, or of him who Treateth: Secondly, the Inconuenience of the matter Treated: and Thirdly, the incapacitie or want of good will in the Person with whom the Treatie is. For, touching the first, it was certaine that the King his Master was well affected, and had no other aimes but the common good: That the great­nesse of the Republique was aduantageous to Him, as being the Bulwarke of Christendome against the power of the Turkes. And for his owne Person, hee protested that he was not come to vse Deceit, being noble by Birth, and therefore obliged to speake Truth aboue all things. Touching the second, the point of Treaty was for Peace, a thing excellent, and for an Vnion with the See Apostolique, a thing very [Page 269] profitable to the Republique, all Histories being full of the mutuall good offices which they haue euer rendered the one to the other; as on the contrary, their Disunion must needs be very pernicious to the Repub. for if their cause were vniust, it would incense all Princes against them, and though it were reasonable, yet was it not fit therefore to forget what Reuerence men owe to the Soueraigne Bishop. Touching the third, that the Treaty here was with a Senate of great Prudence, Louers of Peace, enemies of Nouelty, who had beene alwaies Authors of Tranquillitie in Italie, not of any Troubles. He discoursed further of the damages of War, and the mischiefes of Heresies, saying, that al­though the Republique by their owne strength and greatnesse could sustaine all sorts of vio­lence, and were able to withstand sufficiently all that should assault them, neuerthelesse other succours (although not expected or desired) would vncalled offer themselues, and such, as might be suspected, hand to dismisse, and so much more hurtfull as Italy was in good estate, whence might arise many corruptions which might put their Gouernment in great danger. As these things were considerable, so the King [Page 270] his Master accordingly had beene willing to aduertise them thereof, for the affection which He and his Auncestors euer haue had to the Re­publique, and for that all are commonly inte­ressed in the Peace of Italie: and he praied them to referre all matters to some Arbiters, Himselfe and others: That the King did thinke himselfe obliged by way of gratitude to interpose in this affaire, as remembring that sometime the Re­publique had interposed to accommodate some Differences betweene the Emperour his Grand Father and the King his Father, and the Pope. That it was very necessarie for Princes to main­taine their reputation, but yet they ought not to deale too rigorously with the Pope▪ And D [...] Francis, the better to expresse the Kings vehe­ment affection in this businesse, passed so far to say in manner of exclamation: The King hath so great a desire to compose this Diffe­rence, that of his two Daughters he would be content to sacrifice the one, if by that Sacrifice all Dissentions might be appeased. For conclu­sion, he said, That he saw very well there [...] no other way to this end, but that the Repub should in some sort satisfie the Pope; and that if he could coniecture what would be acceptable [Page 271] to the Senate, he would willingly propose it, but being not able to doe it, that he would expect from his Serenitie some temperament which he might carry vnto the Pope, and he would la­bour with all his power that it might be accep­ted; his purpose being not thereby to hinder any Treaties already in hand, but rather to coope­rate so far as hee could, inasmuch as it was not the intention of his King to take the Treaty out of the hands of the King of France, as desiring nought else but that an Accord might follow, which would be as pleasing to him if Others could performe it, as if he Himselfe. To this the Senate answered, praising first the great piety of the Catholique K. and his good will to Peace, and thanking his Maiestie for his good Offices to pacific these contentions; adioyning; that they saw willingly and with much content­ment his Ambassador, principally for the Person of the King which he represented, also for the good will which the Duke of Lerma had to the Republique and for the good correspondence and intelligence which the Count of Lemos his Father did alwaies hold with them. Then they passed to particulars, saying, That they had vsed all kindes of humilitie and of respect towards [Page 272] the Pope, and also done all good offices which might be desired, to the end that he should no [...] fall into this precipice, giuing him many occa­sions and meanes to see his danger; and after he had thus precipitated, yet they gaue care to al­those that were willing to speake of an Agree­ment, and had condescended to all which D [...] Innigo de Card enas proposed. On the other side the Ecclesiastiques had let themselues loose to Iniuries, that they had published defamatorie Libels, Detractions, and railing speeches, not onely in printed Bookes, but in their Sermons made in the Cities neighbouring vpon the State Moreouer, that they had vsed all meanes to cor­rupt the Religion, and to sow sedition amongst the People; briefly, they had attempted all sort of wicked practises, both openly and in secret And for the Pope, they saw for the present to great inconstancy in his actions, often recal­ling his owne words, they saw also his prepara­tions for Warre, that they had occasion to feare, that he would serue himselfe of time to gaine aduantage by the Treaty, and to make others se­cure, hauing indeed no desire of Agreement. That for the time to come the Rep. would doe nothing but what was necessarie for their de­fence, [Page 273] and to repulse iniuries; by consequent, that it was needlesse to perswade them to the Peace so much required, but it was meet to ad­dresse themselues to Him from whom the euill proceeded, & who still was the cause that it was not remedied. Yet notwithstanding, if besides that which had beene done by the Republique (which was more than they ought to haue done,) He could aduise them what to doe more (saue still their Liberty, and without preiudice to their Gouernment,) they would not faile to shew their good will in execution of it, as they had done to others.

Don Francis replied, that he had nothing to answer for the Popes actions, or of his intenti­ons, much lesse what they ought to be, as being sent, not by Him, but by the King his Master; from whom though he had order to procure with all his power an Agreement, yet had he not Commission to descend to particulars. And if he should resolue to write that he might receiue order to this effect; it would be a thing too te­dious, and no way proportionable to the Af­faire which required speedy resolution, & which with Time would grow worse and worse. That he was a Stranger in the Businesse, and therefore [Page 274] not to be remembred of what was past, but when the Senate would declare their wil to him with confidence, he would effectually propose it, and cause it to be accepted.

To this the Duke immediatly answered, that when the Senate should vnderstand what the Pope desired, they could Treat and make decla­ration of their will; but the way being shut vp by reason of the Interdict, if that were not re­moued, no good Treaty could possibly be fur­thered. Therefore since he desired to know the intention of the Republique, that this it was, to wit, that all things might be reestablished in that estate wherein they were before the Monitorie published, and that the Pope would Treat with them, as a Father with his Children, so as he was obliged, which if he had done, all men had been freed from all these Troubles. Here D. Francis said, that this Proposition to restore all things to their first estate, would be diuersly interpre­ted, because the Republique vnderstood it, be­fore the Censures, and the Pope without doubt would take it, for the Time going before the Lawes. Whereunto the Duke replied, saying, That it sufficed to bring matters into such case, that the Treaty might be as betweene the Father and [Page 275] the Sons, and that then by means of the Treatie other things might easily be accommodated, as they had beene ere then, if the Pope had not de­spoiled himselfe of the quality of a Father, and taken that of an Enemy. And though all were brought backe to that estate wherein they were before the Promulgation of the Laws, yet things had beene then more easie to accord, because they should haue had to doe with a Clement 8. or a Leo 11 who had not occasioned these diffi­culties, as they did not any, although the Lawes in their time for the greater part were published: those Popes knowing right well what was the Authority of a Prince, free and independant, and not mingling themselues in any fashion in the Gouernment of another. The Ambassador then concluded, that hee would make the Propo­sition to the Pope, and to that effect employ himselfe.

The Senate considered that it was not meet to giue an absolute repulse to an Ambassador, sent expresly from so great a King, and for this particular Affaire; also that it should be inciui­lity, if they did not communicate with him that which they had yeelded in Fauour of the Most Christian King, and which might giue him occa­sion [Page 276] to retire himselfe with discontent, seeing the small care they had to correspond vnto the good Offices by him done, a thing which might be of ill consequence. Wherefore they determi­ned to communicate all vnto him, first aduerti­sing Fresne hereof, and giuing him to vnder­stand that this should not hinder the progresse of the Treaty begun by the King his Master, for as much as Don Francis de Castro had clearely said, that he would not plucke the Treaty out of his hands; and although he had the same Designe, yet the Accord would be acknowledged en­tirely from his King. But Fresne vnderstanding the intention of the Senate, was not only well pleased with this communication, but further said, That he esteemed it necessary, it being cer­taine that the Pope would communicate all vn­to the Spaniards, and therefore if they should conceale what had passed, it might giue occasi­on of diffidence; That for this reason they might assure themselues, the King would rest content. To which he added, that the Pope had intreated him by Alincourt, to be willing to ioyne his Offices with those of Don Francis de Castro; wherein he knew not what the Pope intended, or whereat he aimed, and therefore had written [Page 277] that his Holinesse would further declare him­selfe; because if his meaning were, that what his Holinesse and the Republique had yeelded in Fa­uour of the King his Master, should be thought to be done in like manner in Fauour of the King of Spain, this was to alter all the Affaire, to which he could not agree without expresse Order from the King. Wherefore he approued their Com­mu [...]cation with Don Francis, so as they did not passe to any further Treaty, and that they did not at his instance what had beene already done for his King.

Don Francis de Castro being then called into the Senate before the Duke, they read vnto him all that had passed vntill that day, together with that which the Pope had required of the Repub­lique, and what they had yeelded in Fauour of the King of France. Which when he had heard, he thanked the Senate for this Communication, and for the confidence they had in him, adioy­ning, That for further correspondence and to breake the ice, which already began to melt, he would propose a meane which to him seemed very proper speedily to end these Controuersies, which should not be any of those things which the Senate had iustly rejected, whereof it was im­pertinent [Page 278] to speake. And therefore ommitting the reuocation or Suspension of their Lawes indeed preiudiciall to their Liberty, he would Propose a Suspension only for a time, of fiue, foure, or three moneths, with Conditions very cleare; That what the Republique did herein, was only to open a way vnto a Treaty, and out of an ex­ceeding desire to the Publique quiet, & by way of Gratification to the Two Kings; That by so doing, the Republique should be so farre from receiuing any losse or preiudice, that on the con­trary they should gaine a great aduantage, for that their hands should not be tyed to enter a­gain into their former estate, and because a State so well founded, and of such Antiquitie, could not hereby receiue alteration: That the Repub. had condescended so far, as that no more could be desired. For, touching the Prisoners, it was very reasonable that they should not be rende­red, but with a reseruation of their Reasons; That, being content the Pope might be prayed, the Republique therein had testified their Deuo­tion: as also, to send an Ambassador to Rome when the Censures were remoued, was a notable testimony of the good will of the Republique towards the Pope, wherewith He ought to con­tent [Page 279] himselfe, and hee beleeued that at last hee would be therewith satisfied. But since all this did not bring matters to a conclusion, (as it ap­peared that till then they had concluded no­thing) he therefore proposed this Suspension for a time, which (as it seemed to him) could bring no preiudice. And he adioyned, that he would doe his vtmost endeuour, that an accord might follow; and although the Marquesse d'Aiton was very sufficient to treat this affaire with the Pope, notwithstanding, if it did seeme good to them, that he should send a Gentleman expresly to this end, or that himselfe should goe in Person, hee was readie to doe all that they should desire of him, so vehemently did he long to see this Dif­ference accommodate.

The Duke answered him, that he was very ioyfull to see his Lordship rest satisfied, and that he acknowledged the sinceritie of the Repub­lique, together with the Reuerence they had to the See Apostolique in the forme of their Trea­ting; as also how false it was which their Ene­mies had divulged, that the Repub. purposed to separate themselues from the Church and Holy See. That notwithstanding they were still min­ded to preserue their Liberty, with all that which [Page 280] was necessary for the Tranquillitie of the State. And seeing himselfe confessed that they ha [...] yeelded very much, they did not thinke fit to admit of any new Propositions, since they had done more than at the beginning they purpo­sed, and so much that he had an easie way ope­ned to come to a Conclusion, if he did not do murre vpon what the Pope was euery day pur­posing, his thoughts hauing no bound or limit. For if to day he obtaine one thing, to morrow he demands another, saying, he craues but a ve­ry little for his reputation, and then makes it ap­peare that much contents him not. Vpon this Reason, that the Republique was resolued not to passe further, and rather to runne a hazard of any euill fortune, than submit their neckes vnder the yoake, since they could not be in worse case than so. That Princes their Friends ought no [...] to desire of the Republique what was not conue­nient, but only, according to the Prouerb, things honest: nor ought the hopes of the Pope to be fomented, by endeuouring that he might ob­taine that which was not reasonable; conside­ring that it was not onely the case of the Repub­lique, but also of all other Princes.

The Senate hauing also heard the Proposition [Page 281] of Don Francis de Castro read, made this answer; That the Suspension, as it was proposed, did ab­solutely weaken the Power of Gouernment, and therefore they could not possibly condescend vnto it: wherefore they were resolued not to giue eare to such a Proposition. But since that which was already yeelded, afforded ample matter for a Treaty, Don Francis might ioyne himselfe with the French, and turne himselfe to the Pope, who ought to be fully satisfied with the Conditions by them granted. To which Don Francis replied, that his Master had not sent him to the Pope, but to the Republique, and that his iourney should be without fruit, because the Pope would tell him that he brought no newes, and that others had made vnto him the same Proposition: and that he came to no other end than to perswade him to doe that which he had refused at the instance of another; That he could not make this iourney but as from him­selfe, since he had no charge from the King to vse therein his Name, but onely in that which should be granted vpon his demand. And here he endeuoured with great efficacie to perswade the Suspension for a certaine time, which for­merly he proposed, shewing in the first place [Page 282] that it was a thing which could not bring them any preiudice, for as much as they were not for­ced by any violence vnto it, in which case only their Liberty should be wronged, but it should be a pure Gratification yeelded by good will and that to suspend for a time, was not to sus­pend absolutely, but was a petty thing, and of no consideration. Then arguing from the Per­son of him from whom it was proposed, he said, the Reputation of that great King should be much diminished, if he could nothing preuaile that he could not demand the Prisoners, consi­dering that they were already yeelded to the King of France, in whose Fauour hauing done this, it was meet to doe as much for his King, and the kindnesse would be equall, if they granted vnto him this Suspension. Withall Don Francis adioyned his owne particular Interests, saying That indeed he saw himselfe welcomed, and en­tertained with many magnificēt demōstrations of Honour, but all this he did not esteeme in re­gard of that Honour which he might haue by according the Dissentiōs. For if he obtained no­thing, Men would beleeue that he was ignorant how to Treat, or that he had beene circumuen­ted; and so much more necessary was it for him [Page 283] to speed in this, being the first Negotiation by him made, wherein if he did nothing, nor could preuaile, his reputation, and that of the Duke of Lerma his Vncle, would be much im­paired. The Senate thought it expedient to an­swer amply to this instance made with so much heat and affection, and therefore clearely an­swered; That hauing already spoken at large touching the preiudices which they foresaw vo­on the Suspension, the Senate beleeued that he would haue beene therewith fully satisfied: but because he had taken the paines to reply, and therein to shew that he was not contented, for two Reasons, They told him, for the first, that such a Suspension would not indeed be conceiued as forced from them, if there had not beene an Excommunication preceding: but so long as the Pope held the Scourge in his hand, and the Republique was offended by the Cen­sures, the offence being still without remedy, it could not be said that they had freely consented to what was demanded: and that so much the lesse, for that the Pope continued to refresh the wound by suggesting vnto the Ecclesiastiques, that they should endeuour to corrupt the peo­ple, to scatter his tares, to multiply Writings [Page 284] and defamatorie Libels, willing by these cour­ses to constraine them to render themselues whence men might collect that whatsoeuer passed on this fashion was not voluntary, or done out of pleasure, but on the contrary that the Republique being not able to subsist any longer had yeelded, shewing in effect by this Suspension that the Lawes were worthy of Cen­sure; & so the Excōmunication should take force & authority & would appeare lawfull, which is not true; as also the world might beleeue, that to auoid a plaine and direct confession of their error, they had confessed it indirectly by way of gratifying another: that vpon iust reason they had alwaies said, and did againe repeat it, that when the Censures should bee remoued, and a friendly Treaty prosecuted, then it was fit to speake of gratifications, and the time would be proper to conclude. That the second Reason was not of any consideration, to say that the Suspension for a time was not any way preiu­diciall; it being no good consequence, that it brings no preiudice at all, because not so much as a perpetuall Suspension: as it followes not that a man is no whit offended because hee might be more: also that the comparison was [Page 285] no better of the yeelding of the Prisoners with the Suspension of the Lawes, since the one was but a Concession in a particular case, but the Lawes were generall which comprehend infi­nite cases, and for this reason they could not yeeld this to the King of France, howsoeuer he demanded it very instantly, as they had yeelded the Prisoners. Besides that the Suspension would giue men occasion to dispute of the thing suspended, and to question their Liberty and Authoritie, and it was no small curtesie that the Republique had promised to come to an amiable Treaty after the reuocation of the Cen­sures. Wherefore the Senate assured themselues that the Ambassador would for these reasons rest satisfied, holding for certaine that neither the Catholique King nor himselfe had any purpose to doe them preiudice, according as they had many times protested; especially hauing no­thing in his hands which the Pope had yeelded, nor any particular of the intentions of his Holi­nesse, neither speciall Cōmission from the King his Master. But that by the communication made vnto him, he had a spacious field to exer­cise himselfe with the Pope, to the end that hee might content himselfe with that which the [Page 286] Republique had yeelded, first for to gratifie the King his Master, and then in consideration of the King of France: who hauing alwaies pur­sued the Treaty, had obtained that at his request the Republique had granted all that might be, to testifie their good inclination to Peace, and their reuerence towards the Holy See, as they had done the like for the King Catholique, if he had intreated them: and that they were induced to yeeld so far vpon the assurance which was gi­uen them, that by such meanes the whole busi­nesse would be ended. That they were willing to performe what had beene yeelded, vpon con­dition that the Censures should bee reuoked, which the Pope not being willing to do, the act of the Senate was not irreuocable, but on the contrary both parties remained in their first e­state. Yet notwithstanding the mutabilitie of the Pope and his incertitude, the Senate desirous to manifest their sinceritie, would firmely keepe their word. Wherefore if Don Francis would make vse of these concessions, and ioyne his of­fices with the French at Rome, haply hee might obtaine what others could not, and so he should not returne without successe; on the contrary, he should haue a great part in the Accord, with [Page 287] the praise to haue accomplished by his first Ne­gotiation so high an enterprise. That if the Se­nate had beene willing to yeeld a Suspension, all had beene finished without the interposing of any Person, and without his comming, since there remained nothing for the Pope but to de­mand: which could not be called an Accord, the aduantage being all of one side, and on the side of him who had offended, which ought to be quite contrary. That if he would turne to the Pope, he might at least say something vpon good ground of the Intention of the Pope; and employing the authority of the King his Ma­ster, might haply obtaine of his Holinesse to be contented with this ouerture, which of necessi­tie must content him, seeing that if the Senate could yeeld any farther, they would deale plainely with him and acquaint him, although he had not any thing in hand from the Pope, as is the custome of Ministers which interpose themselues, to take the word of either Partie, the better to conclude an Accord. Don Francis re­peated what hee had already said, that hee was not content with their answer, to which he re­plied, that he did not Treat as an Ordinary Am­bassador, who when hee hath propounded and [Page 288] receiued answer, proceeds no further, and also that the Affaire it selfe was not ordinarie: That he could not see by these discourses what glory he could haue by his Negotiation: That he was well entertained, much visited and honoured, but in the essentiall point he receiued no con­tentment: That if he would goe to Rome the Pope would say vnto him, You doe not bring any new thing, for that which you offer was giuen by another: That it was meet to distin­guish his King from others, and to doe in his consideration something more, seeing he had sent him expresly, that which others had not done: That if he had not any thing from the Pope, the reason was because he came from the King his Master to the Republique to receiue from them and to carry vnto the Pope some­thing which might conserue both the Dignitie of the Church, and the Liberty of the Republique: That he did not know what the Pope desired, and if he said he knew he should not say truth: That if the Pope had signified to others his minde to agree vpon the Conditions imparted to him, and after had recalled his word, it ap­pertained to him to defend himselfe; he desired to know who were herein the Mediators, be­cause [Page 289] in might bee they had said something which the Pope would deny that he spake vnto them. In the end, he prayed them affectionately, to thinke anow vpon that which he had said, and to make him answer. But seeing they did not answer him at the present, he demanded to haue Audience in the Dukes chamber, because he hoped to find the Prince with lesse assistance of Senators, and so to discourse more familiarly with him, or because he beleeued he might say some what more proper for the Affaire in the absence of Don Innigo de Cardenas the Ordinary Ambassador, who greatly obserued to Treat with reputation conuenient to the dignitie of his King, Don Francis therefore being come into the chamber of the Duke where the Senate were assembled, accompanied onely by the Duke de Vietri, he made in the first place a long discourse of the fauours and honours which he receiued daily from the Republique, such as the Duke de Vietri said to be extraordinarie. Then he said, that he came into that priuate place to speake more freely and without so many witnesses; and the substance of his Discourse was, That he had now beene three and forty daies in Venice; where the people said, that he did nothing but [Page 290] play the smell-feast: That he was young, and that the old ones would dispatch him with good words without effects: That as he had a good affection for the seruice of his Serenitie, so he desired to see the like on his part recipre­cally; but the Republique would propose no­thing, nor accept that which he had proposed, although the Reasons which he vrged were so strong that they were vnanswerable; as well in concluding, that the Suspension required was a small thing and easie to be granted, as in de­monstrating that so much being done at the Petition of the French, it was fit at least to doe a little in gratification of the Catholique King, which was no lesse worthy, no lesse friendly; nor lesse officious towards the Republique. And here with much eloquence (wherein verily he excelled) he proposed, repeated, and amplified the same things, with the same reasons, making a formall Oration full of sentences & conceits, inlarging principally the argument drawne from the reputation of the King his Master, of the Duke of Lerma, and of Himselfe. To which the Duke answered, and let him see that he had ample occasion to employ himselfe, and pur­chase reputation by meanes of that which had [Page 291] beene communicated to him, and expounded more succinctly what the Senate had said, to wit, that Don Innigo had beene the first who had put the Difference in Treaty, and had cau­sed them to make the two first paces. Where­fore it could not be said that nothing had been done in fauour of Spaine: but after Don Innigo passing no farther, and the King of France in­terposing himselfe, this gaue occasion to the Republique to goe on so far, to shew themselues desirous of, Peace and full of respect to the Church which thing they had also done at the instance of the Catholique King, if he had con­tinued his Offices. But although there passed many answers and replies of Don Francis and the Duke de Vietri, yet in conclusion nothing was determined.

In the meane while at Rome, the Pope vpon all occasions continued to make instance with Alincourt, that the French Ministers would vnite their Offices with the Spaniards; which was diuersly interpreted. Some said it was out of his desire that the Accord might be effected, be­cause he feared left, if they proceeded seuerally, they might hinder one the other through rea­son sie, or other respects, which ordinarily doe [Page 292] not permit that any Affaire come to good end, which is handled by two Mediators, who doe not communicate together. Others said on the contrary, that to hinder all good successe in the businesse, he desired that it might be managed by the Spaniards and French, to the end that one should vndoe what the other had done, which vsually comes to passe, when an Affaire is vndertaken ioyntly by those who haue diffe­rent ends and interests, and when there is no likelyhood that the one will yeeld to the other. At Rome, Alincourt answered, that it was neces­sarie to haue first some order and commande­ment from the King. And at Venice, Fresne was displeased, that such a thought should come in­to the Popes head, saying openly, that he knew not what end he had, vnlesse it were his owne aduantage: but that he saw well, this was no­thing else but to crosse the Treaty of the King his Master; since hauing often proposed the Suspension, which the Pope said he demanded onely in apparence, and to haue some colour to preserue his Dignity and Authoritie, the Senate had still denied it as a thing most preiudicall, and therefore he saw not how they could now yeeld it: On the contrary, he requested the Se­nate, [Page 293] when they had a purpose to grant more then they had done at the instance of the King his Master, that it would please them to let him know it, to the end that he might accordingly gouerne himselfe. Also when the resolution gi­uen to Don Francis de Castro, that they would not in any sort condescend to the Suspension, was communicated to him, he assured them his King in that Matter would sollicite them to farther.

Whilst these things were treated at Rome and a Venice, the Emperour continuing in his pur­pose to interpose himselfe for the accommoda­ting of this dissention, resolued to giue the charge hereof to the Duke of Sauoy, and to the Marquis of Castillon, with some prerogatiue vn­to the Duke; but without touching any particu­lars in their Commission, only in generall giuing them order to Treat the Manner in what manner they should see fit; yet so same reseruing him­selfe, that when there should happen any point of moment, they should giue him aduice, and wait his answer. This his resolution being sent to the Republique, by their Ambassador Soranzo, in the Name of his Maiesty, the Senate writ back to the Ambassador, that he should than he his Ma­iestie [Page 294] for that it pleased him to interpose in [...] Affaire; as also for that he purposed to employ herein a Prince of such note and eminency: But that he should perswade him to turne his Offices towards the Pope, from whom proceeded all this stiffenesse: for so much more facile as they were at Venice, the Pope was still so much more difficult. It is certaine that the Duke of Sauoy seeing what difficulties had passed in the Trea­ties of Peace by the French and Spaniards, did thinke that himselfe should ouercome them, or at the least make his vse of these occurrences to some other effect. Wherefore that he might in­terpose with great Reputation, besides the cre­dit of his owne Person (being a Prince of gre [...] consideration in Italy,) he thought to ioy [...] thereunto this quality of One representing the Emperour, together with the Kings of France [...] Spaine. But in those two Kingdoms he found many oppositions. The Spaniards disswaded him, saying, That it was not for the Reputation of himselfe, or of their King (to whom he was so neerely Allied,) that he should runne the ha­zard of doing nothing in this Businesse, as there was euident danger. That notwithstanding all this, the King had granted his desire, if he had [Page 295] knowne his intention in time, that he might haue reuoked the Commissions giuen to Don Francis de Castro. But there wanted not some who beleeued, that there was a more secret cause which moued the Spaniards vnwillingly to be­hold the Duke mingling himselfe in this Treaty, as iudging that he might haue some Designes se­parate from theirs. Againe, in France, the Propo­sation of the Duke was holden for a Spanish Ar­tifice, and therefore the King excused himselfe that he could not grant him what he desired, saying, That he had already appointed the Car­dinall de Ioyeuse to accomplish the Treaty begun by his Ambassadors: So the Duke had recourse only to the Imperiall Authority.

When this was signified vnto the Pope, it was to him very welcome newes; as well because all those which interm [...]ed in this Treaty did him an acceptable courtesie, as also because the great­nesse of this Duke would giue great Reputation vnto the Businesse. The Pope was resolued to come to a Concord, and to doe all he could to that purpose; neuerthelesse he desired to obtain the best Conditions that he might possibly, and hoped that each one of these Mediators would get something to his aduantage▪ and further, if [Page 296] he should be constrained to yeeld, hee should seeme to doe it with lesse indignitie, when h [...] was swayed therein at the instance of so many great Princes. With these Treaties the yeare 1606. passed.

year 1607 But in Ianuary of the yeare following, al­though the Treaties were not intermitted, ye [...] seemed to approach to a Conclusion, notwith­standing in the Duchy of Milan, and in the State of Venice, were made great preparations of Was, which gaue iealousie to all Italy. And the Pope, though he desired not to make any greater pro­uisions than formerly, contenting himselfe to rest his Reputation vpon the Spanish Armes, yet to shew that he would not haue Warre without his cost, he obtained of the Genuöis to make a leuie of foure thousand Corses, vpon condition that they should name the Captaines, which yet tooke not effect. Moreouer, he sent by Fabri­cius Verallus, Bishop of Saint Souero, his Nuntie, a Breue vnto the Catholique Suisses, Wherein he gaue them notice of his Differences with the Se­nate of Venice, and the purpose he had to vse temporall Armes against the Republique, sine [...] the Spirituall were not sufficient; requiring [...] this effect a Regiment of three thousand foot­men [Page 297] of their Nation, and appointing fifteene thousand crownes to be answered at Milan by the Merchants, to begin the leuie. But this mo­ney was not sent to the Suisses, nor any mention made afterwards of the Leuie.

The Spaniards to make it appeare vnto the Pope, that they did not onely giue words vnto the World, saw it necessary to shew themselues at least prepared to effects, although (as they testified, and as the euent declared) they ab­horred to see any Warre in Italy. Yet the opini­on of Men was that the Count de Fuentes desired it, but could not alone bring it to passe, especial­ly against the liking of the Duke of Lerma, who was more potent with the King: neuerthelesse he hoped that things once troubled would not so easily be pacified, and that many accidents might fall out, which might force the King to come from shewes to actions. The 23. of De­cember, arriued at Milan an extraordinary Cur­rier, with Letters of the eighth, and with Com­mission vnto the Count, that he should arme for to assist the Pope. Wherefore he gaue order that after the Holydaies, the Drummes should be beaten to gather 3000. Italian foot, vnder Lewes Palota a Milanois, which was done with much [Page 298] diligence. But at the same time the Count had another charge not to doe any act of Hostilitie in Fauour of the Pope, without more expresse commandement. And the Ministers of the King vpon the dispatch of the Currier, said to the Am­bassador of Venice, that they armed out of reason of State, seeing the preparations of the Repub­lique, assuring him that they should not receiue any incommodity from their Armes, vnlesse they were prouoked. But the euent did shew, that that King had neuer any intention to di­sturbe the repose of Italy, as necessary for him as for all other Princes, but only vnder pretence to take the Protection of the Pope, and to shew that he was the sole Supporter of the See Apostolique, to the end that the Pope might cast himselfe into his armes, and when good occasion were offe­red that he might set foot within the Fortresses of the Church, which after he would forsake at his leasure (as he is accustomed.) The Count de Fuentes, either because it was indeed his opini­on, or that he might bring about things to his desire, writ into Spaine, that the money which he had was not sufficient to stay his Souldiers, and that to make such shewes without effects, would giue disgust vnto the suspitious, a pretence [Page 299] vnto the ill affected, and diminish their reputa­tion with those who could not abide apparen­ces. To this he had answer from Spaine, that the King would haue an Army of 25000. foot-men, and 4000. horse; that money should be sent, see­ing it was necessary; in the meane while that he should thinke of Arming, the Reputation of the King requiring, that as he had beene the last to begin, so he should be the first in readinesse.

The first day of the yeare, the Count de Fuentes being gone to Masse, attended by all the Gentle­men of the State, the first Trumpet sounded, & when they tooke their leaues of him, he told them that they must be ready, because they were shortly to be employed for the Seruice of his Maiestie. He sent Spinello, Master of the Campe, to Leuie 3000 Neapolitanes, and the Ambassador Casale to the Suisses, to draw 4000. men out of the Cantons, Confederate with the Crowne of Spain. And to this effect he sent 100000. crowns, to wit, 80000. for two Pensions due long be­fore, and 20000. as earnest money for the Leuy. He said further, that he would haue in readinesse 4000 Spaniards, and 6000. Germanes, vnder the Lord Gandentio Madrucci, and 3000 Italians, which should make in all 20000. foot, to which [Page 300] he purposed to ioyne 6000. horse, to make vp the Body of an Armie. He dispatched from Mi­lan the foresaid Madrucci for the Leuie of Ger­manes, giuing him 3000. Pistols for pay of the Principall: as also he sent the Count Baltasar Bia to Parma and Modena, the Count Rogier Mariani to Mantua, and the Gouernour of Lodi to Flo­rence and Vrbine, to giue notice vnto those Dukes that they ought to make ready an Armie, and be ready vpon all occurrences: not signifying that it was to Assist the Pope. From the Duke of Par­ma he had general words, that he would not faile to be ready vpon occasions. He sent to Genoa the Letters of the King, wherein hee writ, that they should be prouided vpon warning from the Count de Fuentes his Captaine Generall; and other Letters of the same King to the Archduke Albert, to the end that he should furnish him with Captaines and others, according as his ser­uice should require. He held also continually Counsels of Warre, comming himselfe in Per­son, and abiding there till foure houres within night. Furthermore, he sent Charles Maria Vis­conte into Germany, to the Archdukes and Catho­lique Princes, to signifie vnto them the intention of the King, which was to be armed in Italy. He [Page 301] caused a Bill to be imprinted, wherein he said he had need of 2000. Pioners, 1884. Oxen, 157. Waggons; which the Commonalty of Milan, and the other Territories refused, saying they were not obliged to such a charge, and also not able, hauing otherwise so many burdens. And when they could not be heard neither of the Senate, nor of the Magistrates, nor of the Count, they appealed into Spaine: Wherefore the Count gaue order to remit the Oxen of the State, and he procured 400 horses out of Flanders, not buy­ing them, but only at the hire of fifty Sous a day with harnesse & furniture fit to cōuey the Artil­lery. He made also a view of Armes which were within the Magazins, where he found 1500. Harnesse for the body, 2000. Harquebuzes, and 500. Muskets. He prohibited the Ministers of the Pope to carry any Armes out of the State, and cancelled a contract made with Tauerna, Brother of the Cardinall, for 4000. Harquebuzes and 1000. Muskets, the money to be payed, within three yeares, though they were sold at so high a rate, that it was rather a ransome, than a bargaine. Notwithstanding, the Count con­ceiued that Milan was not sufficient to fur­nish him with Armes, whereof he might haue [Page 302] need, wherefore hee purposed to prouide himselfe from Brescia; but finding there impe­diment, he turned his thoughts vpon Spaine whither he dispatched a Currier, demanding 100000. Muskets, which were speedily granted He dispatched also Nicholas Doria Master of the Campe, with 20000. Crownes, to assure him 3000. Wallons, who quickly returned without doing any thing; because the Archduke hauing vse of men for his owne occasions would not permit the Leuie. He treated likewise with the Count of Emps to leuie 4000. Lance-knights, to put them in Armes beyond the Mountaines, and to oppose the Lorraines, but nothing was executed. He caused a muster of Horsemen to be made at Lodi and at Pauia, but they appeared all on borrowed horses; and to prouide him­selfe of some good horse, besides the 250. light horse of the Guard, and the ordinarie Compa­nies of souldiers (the number whereof excee­ded not 200.) he adioyned 600. Cuirasles well arm'd and mounted, although the bruit ran that they were 800. Whereupon he had in foot 14000. men, and 650. horse. He made account to lodge the Albanes, gathered out of the Realme of Naples, within the State of Parma, and the [Page 303] Neapolitanes at Montferrat, the lesse to charge the State of Milan.

All these Prouisions could not be presently in readinesse, but onely in the end of March arriued at Varese almost all the Germans, stout men and old Souldiers, who had beene in the Warres of Hungary, but were without Armes, bare foot and naked, many being sicke for want of necessaries, and it was thought they had the Plague amongst them. After the Moneth of Aprill, the Suisses began to arriue at Lomellina, and being about the number of 3000. were sent to lodge in the Territory of Lodi: and hauing no other meanes to lodge the 3000 Neapolitans, he thought to giue them lodging in the Sub­urbs of Milan, which highly offended the No­bilitie of Milan, complaining that their Priui­ledges were violated, and the Lieutenant of the Prouisions gaue him to vnderstand that hee would not consent to this, making thereupon many Protestations. And certes in all that space of time the Count found many obstacles. The other Ministers of the Catholique King had little correspondence with him, so as Don Francis de Castro did not communicate vnto him any thing of that which hee treated at Venice. He [Page 304] had need of money, and the Commons of the State of Milan not onely did not obey him cheerefully, but euen made resistance; so that the pleasure which he tooke in Arming, was very much counterpoysed with many vnplea­sing Accidents which fell out.

The Senate of Venice seeing the Spaniards to Arme themselues, could not in reason of State remaine without Forces which might be an­swerable to those of their Enemies, Wherefore to meet with all occasions which might occurre, they sent to Padua, Verona, Brescia, Crema and Bergamo, 500000. Crownes, 100000. for each Citie to prepare themselues for all Exigents. Vn­to the 9600. footmen, and 600. horse, and 150. horse of Albanes, they added 600. foot Italians, and 1000. Albanes vnder Paul Ghini, and increa­sed the Alban horse to the number of 1000. men. Also order was giuen to Count Francis Martinengo to leuie in the Confines 4000. French souldiers, and 600. Cuirasses, which they cau­sed to come out of file. To the 3. great Gallies was adioyned one other, and to the 38. light Gallies they adioyned 5. in the Isles of the Le­nānt, and 12. more newly armed at Venice. Also in the Isle of Candy vpon command were armed [Page 305] 20 Gallies; and Nicholas Sagredo Prouisor Ge­nerall by his prudence and dexteritie, which was singular in the managing of great Affaires, wrought in such sort that all was done at the ex­pence of priuate Gentlemen, which they exe­cuted with such facilitie, that they were first of all ready. So that the Republique brought to­gether in all 75. light Gallies, and 4. great ones: and in this businesse they did not finde them­selues in like case with the Pope, who was faine to vse praiers to many Princes for the mainte­nance of his reputation; because besides the vo­luntary offers made to the Republique by a great number of the French Nobilitie, the Turkes themselues did all they could that their succours might be accepted. For besides that which hath beene said by occasion of the sacking of Du­razzo in the beginning of the yeere, the second Visier (the first being then at the Warre of Soria,) sent for the Baylife, and gaue him notice that the Grand Seignor would send an Armie to Sea in fauour of the Affaires of the Repub­lique, and that already they had giuen order to all the Sangiacs of the Confines to giue them leaue to draw out men of War and Mu­nition: but that this was nothing, that it was [Page 306] meet to come to effects & not only to stay vpon words. That to free themselues at once from all stratagems and dangers, the Repub. ought to vnite with them, to admit their powerfull succour, and come to a speedy execution. The Baylife thanked him and said, that as yet the Se­nate had no purpose but to defend themselues, which they hoped to doe by their owne Forces, and the aid of other Christians their Friends yet that he receiued willingly their offer to suf­fer a leuie of Christians their Subiects, with vicutals.

Sometimes the Popes when they would ex­cite all the world vnto their succour, were wont to take the pretext of Religion: but this Diffe­rence hath now shewed, that if euer the Pope should be willing to moue Warre vnder this colour, he would prouoke more men against him then on his side. The Turkes built great Designes vpon these Controuersies, in so much that they ordained publique fasts and praiers for the continuance of Discord among Christi­ans, and to thanke God for that he had giuen a Pope more fauourable to them then any Mufti which they could desire. The Republique well vnderstood that it is not profitable to any [Page 307] Prince to receiue a great succour of a more pu­issant Empire, and therefore tooke order to fur­nish themselues with Italians so many as were possible. Also the Senate sollicited a leuie of 1800. Grisons, for which they had giuen order many months before to their Resident with the Lords of the three Leagues; commanding him to procure 6. Captaines of that Nation, with 300. footmen for euery one, and to the same effect was sent a rich donatiue to each Captaine. This Leuie was a little interrupted by the secret Counsell of those Lords, saying, that it was ne­cessarie to giue aduice here of vnto the Commons, although the Resident shewed that by the Capi­tulation of the League betweene the Republique and them, the Leuie might be made without further deliberation with the Commons. Where­fore the Affaire being not able to be concealed, but on the contrary being obserued by the ill affected, they essayed to hinder the execution of it, scattering a rumor among the people, that so long as they stood in difference with the Spaniards touching the Fort of Fuentes, it was not expedient to exhaust the Countrey of men or good souldiers; and further they frighted the more feeble, telling them, that this was to [Page 308] prouoke the King of Spaine against their Nati­on; also they added to these bad offices, that the Leuie would not please the King of France, be­cause the Captaines were all of the Priuy Councell, and well affected to France; and that when they were departed, it was to be feared that o­thers might creepe into their places, not well disposed either to the most Christian King or to the Republique. But when at last these difficul­ties were surmounted, and there was some hope to effect this Leuie, there hapned in the Month of September another hindrance, which was a controuersie betweene the Canton of Berne and the Bishop of Basil, vpon an exchange made by them of the land of Biel with some other: Wherefore being in some feare that this questi­on might come to Armes, the Suisses had writ­ten vnto the Grisons to be ready for their suc­cour, and to depute some persons to goe to the Diet which was to bee holden at Baden vpon this matter. Some men imagined that all this was done purposely by the Bishop against the Bernois, to hinder all Leuies which the Repub. intended to make among the Suisses or Grisons: they were more confirmed in this opinion, be­cause some of the principall of Lucerne vsed all [Page 309] their endeuouis with the Grisons, to the end that they should not serue against the Pope. But being assembled at Pithac, they found by a scru­tinie of voices that the greater part consented to the Leuie in fauour of the Republique absolute­ly, and others (the lesser number) consented thereto vpon condition that the Republique should declare what succours they would giue in recompence when they might be required, and among these the principall were they of T [...]sane. The cause that made the Grisons so dif­ficult, was, the Archduke Maximilian Gouernour of Tirol, who for to assure himselfe of a strong passage, commodious to goe and come, in fa­uour of the Spaniards, would fortifie Venosta whereof he gaue a manifest signe, by causing all the passages which descend from thence in­to the Vale Camonica to be sounded. And the Count Fuentes designed to make himselfe Master of the Valtoline, hauing put 200. foot within the sort, & other 200 in the three Parishes, & 200. more paied by the Ecclesiastiques. But that w^ch assured mens suspition hereof, was an accident very light, which was not accounted an acci­dent, considering the realousie where with the spirits of men were possessed: which was, that [Page 310] some souldiers being fled from the Fort Fuente retired themselues into the Valtoline, whither being pursued by a Band of others, till within the State of the Grisons, there they were ar­rested, which beginning of a breach made men feare worse. Wherefore they deliberated to send Vespasian de Salis with two others to gouerne the Valtoline, and to place therein 1800 souldiers; and they committed to them of Ag­nadina & Poschiauo the custodie of the passage of Bormio, with purpose to put therein 1600 souldiers, taken out of those who were appoin­ted in Villages to serue in Warre, and 600. in Chiauenna, which was executed in the beginning of this yeere, vpon the occasions which wee shall mention hereafter. They deliberated also to send Ambassadors to France, to Venice, and to the Protestant Suisses, to know what succours they might expect from France, from the Repub. and the Suisses, in case that any thing should be attempted against their Liberty. They purposed to send to Venice, Hercules de Salis, with charge to assure the Republique of the Leuie, and to de­mand succours. They determined likewise to require of the Count de Fuentes the restitution of the Prisoners, which yet they had no hope to [Page 311] obtaine; as also they made a dispatch vnto the Suisses Protestants to demand their assistance.

Salis then being arriued at Venice, presented himselfe vnto the Duke, and first complained, in the behalfe of his Masters, of the enterprises which the Pope made vpon them: then promi­sed the entertainment of the Capitulation; and finally recounted the particular grieuances w^ch they receiued from the Spaniards, and the iea­lousies which they gaue them, affirming that they further menaced them to take the Valto­line. He adioyned that they were resolued not to suffer any longer these Iniuries, on the con­trary that they would enterprise to recouer the Fort. That they praied his Serenitie to declare what aid they would afford them in this enter­prise, which howsoeuer it seemed particularly to touch his Masters, yet it imported haply more the liberty of all Italy. He said moreouer, that the King of France had declared himselfe, and that some of the Protestant Suisses had imitated the King, and others expected what the Repub. would do: that the Catholique Suisses held them­selues neutrall. He touched also particularly the great preiudice which the Republique should re­ceiue, in case that the Spaniards should make [Page 312] themselues Masters of the Valtoline, or should shut vp that passage, or finally reduce the there Leagues to the ancient Capitulation. In the end he repeated the resolution of those Peoples to de­liuer themselues from all these enterprises, and perswaded the Republique to resolue to giue them powerfull Assistance, alledging the exam­ples of many things done by Them to main­taine the Liberty of Italy.

The answer to this Ambassador was a thanking of his Masters for their good affection to the Republique, praising their resolution to defend themselues, with promise to obserue entirely the Treaty made with them, together with the Suc­cours agreed vpon in it, assuring them that they should haue all sorts of Assistance from the Sig­niory, and hauing Treated with the King of France, as Principall in this Businesse, they would further descend to particularities.

But besides the prouisions made by the Re­publique for an Armie by Sea, and then Leuy of Italians, as we haue said, the Senate hauing ad­uice of the Designes of Count Fuentes, gaue commandement to their Ambassador in France, to giue account vnto the King of the negotiati­on of Don Francis de Castro, of the answer that [Page 313] was made him, and of the Order which the Count de Fuentes had receiued by three Curriers to as­sist the Pope; together with his preparations, and how he had begun with a Leuy of 3000. foot­men, Italians, besides the other of Germanes, Suisses, Neapolitans and Spaniards; that it seemed the Pope expecting these Forces had so often va­ried, giuing words vnto the K. without intētion to keep them, and with designe to reuoke them. Wherefore that he should intreat the King to de­clare himselfe, and what the Republique might promise themselues from him, in case the Pope should not deale vprightly, which it was neces­sary they should know speedily, and that his Ambassador in Rome might tell the Pope thereof resolutely. This was communicated to Fresne, who answered, that the King his Master knew, that the King of Spaine sending Don Francis de Castro was perswaded that the Republique would deny him nothing, that so the agreement might passe by his hands; which was the cause that the King of France had commanded Alincourt to speak reseruedly till he should see what were the effects of the Treaty of Don Francis. But now, said Fresne, since the Spaniards are defeated of their hopes, Hee must needs be moued, especi­ally [Page 314] since the Nuntio hath complained in Spain, that the King hath not fauoured the Pope, but only with vaine words; whereupon that King seeing his Reputation impaired, hath writ to the Count de Fuentes, and to his other Ministers to make prouision of Armes, to the end that his Holinesse might know that he would Assist him in effect, not only in words. That this resoluti­on of the King of Spaine being published to all the World, and the aduice which his Serenitie had hereof, being conformable to that which the Most Christian King had receiued frō Spaine, it seemed vnto him now seasonable to vnfold his Commissions. And then he said, that the King commanded him to assure the Republique, that in this occasion hee would be their good Friend and Brother, as he was obliged to shew himselfe in time of need. And thereof as his Ambassador hee assured them, and promised the good will of the King. He added further that more then three moneths before he had charge to Cōmunicate vnto them another thing, but to do it in seasonable time, which time he thought was now come. And this was; that the K. vnder­stood by good intelligence, that the Count Fuen­tes hauing a Designe to goe armed into Paradise, [Page 315] was purposed to come into the Vicentine with 1500. horse, and 10000. foot, and to take some places of strength (whereof he knew not the names,) to diuide the State of the Republique. That consequently it was very fit to preuent him, and to kindle the fire first in the house of an enemie; That his Maiestie on this occasion proposed to make the Grisons come downe into the State of Milan; and he declared, that for to Treat this Affaire, Hercules de Salis was come to Venice not onely with the consent, but by the commandement of the King; adioyning, that if the Republique intended to assist the Grisons, as he exhorted them to doe, the King would openly declare himselfe in the Difference which they had against the Pope: but that it was ne­cessary that the Republique should first resolue with themselues, before they proceeded to a rupture with the Spaniards. Wherefore that it was not meet to breake all at once, on the sud­den, but to gaine time to make preparations, and to receiue Succours; and he beleeued that the Succours were ready for defence of the Repub­lique, and therefore it was necessary that they should declare what aids in particular they desi­red in this occasion. That certainly the Repub­lique [Page 316] could doe no lesse than sustaine their Dig­nitie by force, seeing that hauing shewed them­selues sensible of the iniuries receiued from the Pope, and hauing notwithstanding condescen­ded in Fauour of the Most Christian King, so far as they might; if at the present they should yeeld any further, it would appeare that they had been constant and made great shewes, so long as men treated by words, but that after the noise of the Spanish Armies they had basely relented. And as the K. his Master was obliged, because they had done so much in his consideration, so should he be free, if they should doe for others what they would not for him. And to the end that the Se­nate might not rest doubtfull any longer what was the finall will of the Pope, Fresne said hee would clearely reueale it vnto them, and this it was; That his Holinesse would haue the Kings word, that the Lawes should not be executed by the Republique, and that not by way of Ceremo­ny, but because his reall intention was that it should be indeed performed, vntill they might further Treat thereof, desiring to hasten the Treaty vnto a Conclusion, that it be not put off ad Kalendas Graecas; That he would examine the Lawes deliberately, with resolution to haue [Page 317] them abrogated if they were found vniust, but if he found them good and conuenient, he would enioyne the Ecclesiastiques by a Bull to obserue them, as made by the See Apostolique, and not as Lawes of the Republique, who could not esta­blish them: Further, that his Holinesse was firme and constant to haue a restitution of all the Re­ligious, and specially of the Iesuites. Hee said moreouer, that they needed not to despaire of an Agreement, if the Treaty were pursued (as it had beene begunne) by the King his Master, whose Propositions were as different from those of the Spaniards, as are those of a Friend and of an Ene­mie, in as much as the Most Christian King did not enter into this Affaire as obliged vnto the Pope: That notwithstanding it was necessary to surcease the Treaty for a while, seeing it could not be continued, but with disaduantage, the Armies being leuied, and any shew of feare would puffe vp the Spaniards with pride. But if by their refusall they did occasion Don Francis de Castro to retire, the King might then after continue the Treatie, wherein he would imploy himselfe with affection. And if they imagined the Pope might be wonne by faire meanes, hee iudged fit that they should signifie all vnto the [Page 318] King by some expresse and capable Person. The Senate answered (thanking the King for his good will, and for this Declaration,) that they had not failed to put all in order both in the Territory of Vicenza, and in all their State: And that the Count de Fuentes, or whosoeuer should attempt any such enterprise, should finde strong and able resistance; That now nothing remai­ned but that it would please the King to let them see what the Republique might promise them­selues from his Maiestie, in case that necessitie should force them to breake the Treaty, being still most resolute to maintaine their Libertie and Dignity giuen by God, vntill the last breath without the least relenting; which they desired to know more particularly, considering that the Prouisions made, and still increased by the Spa­niards, required some assurance; that the Repub­lique would powerfully assist the Grisons, and immediately execute what they promised, so soone as they were secured of Succour for their owne indemnity, which they must be speedily, desiring to haue that Succour specified, that they might Treat thereof with his Maiestie, which they would doe by meanes of their Ambassador Priuli, and if it were needfull they would send [Page 319] an Extraordinary: That touching the Treaties of Don Francis de Castro, they had communica­ted all that was done to Fresne himselfe, who confessed it necessary that they must giue him an answer, which he demanded continually with great instance. And it was very true that Don Francis often presented himselfe, vrging to haue some answer to his Proposition.

For, the Holidaies were no sooner past, but hee appeared in the Senate, saying, That his thoughts were still bent on the Agreement, and that he had spent already 53. dayes since his Ar­riuall, during which he might say he had done nothing, although he demanded but a very small thing, to wit, a Suspension for some time, with which he was assured the Pope would be contented; That if he would not, the Catholique King would cease to fauour him, who wished indeed the contentment of the Republique, but yet after that of the Pope; for whose satisfacti­on, when the Repub. should haue done some­what in gratification of his King, he would cast himselfe at the Popes feet, and would not rise till he had obtained of his Holinesse some Honou­rable satisfaction for the Repub. from whom that did not suffice which had beene yeelded in [Page 320] Fauour of the King of France, since it stood not with the Dignity of the Catholique King to speak vpon others trauailes, and of things already re­iected by the Pope. That he was not vnwilling therefore to ioyne with the French Ambassador, for as much as his King refused not Cōpanions in this good work, but he desired to know what kinde of Vnion he might haue with the French: that he expected answers more cleare and ample than had beene giuen him. That desiring a good successe in this Affaire, he had waited, & would yet wait with patience, but he looked for some Declaration of what might be done by vniting himselfe with the French: And that he would yet againe sollicite Fresne, to see whether yet he had a purpose to demand of the Senate, that they might passe their word that the Lawes should not be executed, whilest the Accord was Trea­ting. And if this Proposition were not admit­ted, that he would resolue to take his last farewell of his Commission, being already vexed and ti­red with so tedious delayes, by which he had ac­quired little Honour. There was not any weeke wherein Don Francis did not once at least, but vsually oftner, shew himselfe in Senate, with the same Proposition, notwithstanding that he had [Page 321] alwaies the same Answer; because he had con­tinuall Cōmandements from Spaine, rather to presse with importunity these things, than to re­lent a whit. As also they charged the Count de Fuentes to Arme, but with command not to moue farther wth out new Order, altho he were prouoked by the Grisons, or by Others. And because Don Francis offering to vnite himselfe with the French, found not in them such corre­spondence as he expected, he could not containe himselfe (about the end of Ianuary) from com­plaining of the small respect which he had recei­ued from them; saying, That assuredly the Pope would remoue the Censures, prouided that he might haue assurance that the Lawes should not be executed; That they might and ought to be­leeue him herein, as hauing neuer varied in his Treaties. That the Affaire was in great disorder, because it had not beene sincerely treated by the Mediators, who howsoeuer they pretended a de­sire of Peace, yet peraduenture aimed at other ends; which could not be truly affirmed of his King, who had as great interest in the Repose of Italy, as the Repub. That hauing so frequent­ly proposed these things to the Senate, it seemed to him high time for them to returne him an an­swer.

DVring these Treaties at Venice, in France, the Ambassador Priuli pro­posed vnto the King that which the Senate had giuen him in charge, that it would please his Maiestie to declare him. himselfe. He answered, that it was yet not con­uenient to doe it, to the end that neither partie should perseuere in their stiffenesse: That he had receiued Letters from all the Princes of Italie and other Grandies, who praied him to ende­uour a conclusion of these Debates: proposing vnto him, that as the successe herein could not but aduance his Glory, so to retire himselfe should be to draw vpon him the fault of all si­nister effects which might follow. Therefore, that he had dispatched a commandement to the Cardinall de Ioyeuse to passe into Italy, and effe­ctually to interpose in this businesse. To which the Ambassador replied, hauing commended the good will of the King to Peace, that there ap­peared little correspondence in the Pope, who [Page 323] prided himselfe in the promises of the Spaniards: That he doubted not but They being for the Pope, his Maiestie would stand for the Repub. Fresne hauing giuen his word in his Name to that effect, especially since the Republique at the instance of his Maiestie were disposed to assist the Grisons. Here the King said, that in assisting the Grisons the Repub. should doe themselues a good seruice, both to conserue the amitie of that Nation, & to keep the passage open: That Fresne had no commission from him to come to particulars: That he knew no what he had said or promised, but He vnderstood himselfe not to be obliged: And further he saw clearely, that to declare himselfe were nothing else but to loose his Authority with the Pope, but of that he would make answer more particularly by Villeroy. Who after told him from the King, that his Maiestie hauing a good hope of the Agree­ment, lest hee should interrupt or trouble the Treaty (so long as any point thereof was a foot) he would not declare himselfe: That for this reason he had writ to the Card. de Ioyeuse that he should speedily goe to Venice, and from thence to Rome; in the meane while he would write to his Ambassador that he should proceed [Page 324] with efficacie: And conformably to this he had giuen order to Fresne to tell the Venetians: That the King had certaine aduice, that on the Popes part there was not any difficultie touching the promises, and that with these conditions men­tioned, all Controuersies might be accommo­dated, to wit, That the Prisoners should be deli­uered into the hands of an Ecclesiasticall Com­missarie: That an Ambass. should be sent towards the Pope, who being come to a place appointed, the Pope would take away the Censures, as also the same day at Venice they should take away the Protestation; and this being done, the Am­bassador should continue his iourney, and be re­ceiued at Rome according to the ordinary cu­stome, being not withstanding accompanied to the first Audience by Alincourt. And because the Pope wished the Kings word that the Re­publique should not vse their Lawes, the King was ready and desired to giue it, so that the Re­publique by some signe would giue consent, to assure him that his word should be executed: That for the Iesuites he beleeued the thing to be without difficultie, howsoeuer the King speak­ing with the Ambassador Priuli had found there­in great resistance, and a stronger resolution [Page 325] then his Maiestie expected, so far that Priuli said, that sometimes the Republique had had all the Princes of Europe banded against them, yet had not despaired nor had beene willing therefore to do themselues any preiudice: That neuerthe­lesse he hoped not to finde so great resistance from his Serenitie, but that in gratification of his Maiestie they would consent to these two Points. The Duke, considering the preiudices which would come of these two things, imme­diately answered, That this were to make the world beleeue that the Republique had com­mitted some fault; That it was a means to make them of Rome insolent, and giue them occasion to conceiue Pretensions aboue all Princes, if they should thus carry the matter against the Republique. That the Prisoners had beene giuen to the King, and to him it appertained to doe with them as he pleased: But the Republique could doe nothing more, and would neuer consent to send an Ambassador, before the Pope, by reuoking the Censures, had satisfied for the iniuries. That the offences receiued from the Iesuites were too excessiue, and of too great im­portance, hauing instigated the Pope, and defa­med the Republique throughout all Christian [Page 326] States: That it was not meet to reestablish their Enemies after the example of others, and if others had sometime done it, they had beene gouerned therein by their Interests, different frō those of the Repub. That euery one knowes what is fit for his owne particular, and what is done in one Estate is not therefore meet to be executed in all. For the Cardinall de Ioyeuse if he came he should be very welcome and honoura­bly entertained, but they much more desired that hee should turne himselfe towards Rome, where his employment was much more neces­sarie to reduce the Pope to point of reason: be­cause the Republique hauing yeelded all that they could, there was no more to be done, but at Rome, where the remainder ought to bee Treated.

By all these Treaties it appeared that the Pope was little inclined to any Concord, vnlesse it might be with his great aduantage, especially seeing the Spaniards to continue their warlike prouisions. But aboue all he gaue a manifest signe of a minde vtterly auerse from Peace, when he declared the day of Ianuary in full Consistorie, that he would haue Warre with the Republique of Venice; That to this effect he had [Page 327] from the King of Spaine 26000. foot, and 4000. horse, and named the Cardinall Borghese his Ne­phew to be his Legate with 1000. Crownes a Moneth for prouision. This declaration of the Pope ioyned to the preparations of the Spani­ards, were little pleasing to the Princes of Italy, and particularly to the Duke of Sauoy, the great Duke of Tuscany, and to the Duke of Mantua; who considered very prudently, how much it imported, that the Spaniards had so great forces in Italy, and that the Pope had cast himselfe in­tirely into their hands. The Duke of Sauoy ob­serued it so much more iealously, because he had beene iutreated by the Count Fuentes to fill vp his companies of horse, to receiue within his Countrey some of his Troupes, and to put in his hands the Fortresse of Carbonara, to hinder the Huguenots of France to passe vnto the succour of the Venetians: giuing his word that so soone as the Republique of Venice should be vanqui­shed (which hee said would be within three Moneths,) hee would withdraw his souldiers and leaue the Countrey free; wherewith the Duke was much grieued, and complained there­of in Spaine. And the Duke of Mantua being required to lodge the Neapolitans within Mont­ferrat, [Page 328] excused himselfe not only vnto the Count but also to the King: who sent order to Milan that the Duke should not be pressed. But to di­uert the course of these disorders, the Duke of Sauoy Treated with the Pope by the Count de Verüa his Ambassador, that he would ioyne him­selfe with the great Duke of Tuscany, and that they would put together good forces to suc­cour him: and on the other side, the same Duke signified to the Senate of Venice the offers which he had made vnto the Pope, protesting that he made them not to offend the Republique, or to strengthen the Pope further for the Warre, but to the end that the Pope should not wholly cast himselfe into the hands of Spaniards.

But the Pope did not take in good part this Ambassage of the Count de Verüa: on the contra­ry, he maruailed that his Master did not ioy ne his intention with the Spaniards. Wherefore he began to suspect his iourney to Venice, and wished him to consider that for the obstinacie (so he spake) of the Venetians nothing could be done, and therefore exhorted him not to hazard so his reputation.

In Spaine the Duke of Lerma complained to the Ambassador of England of the Demonstra­tions [Page 329] of assistance which his King had made in fauour of the Republique, saying, that they had not shewed themselues so resolute against the Pope, if they had not been encouraged by his King; because from France they could expect nothing but words, or peraduenture some Troupes hired with their owne siluer. He said also that the King his Master opposed himselfe to the Treaty of Peace with the Hollanders, to enfeeble so much the more the Succours which the Pope might otherwise haue from Spaine: but that the Catholique King would abandon all other enterprises to increase his power for the maintenance of Religion: That not withstan­ding he hoped to be able for the seruice of God to doe both the one and the other, making rea­dy 50000. souldiers which would suffice both for Italy and the Low Countries: That he would leuie 45. Companies of foot to send into Italie vnder Don Ferdinand of Toledo: That he would draw the men of Warre out of Sicily, Naples, and Milan, and gather more out of Germanie and Suisserland, being resolued not to aband on the Pope: That he would haue the King of Great-Britaine vnderstand, that the aide which he in­tended to the Republique should be to small [Page 330] purpose, forasmuch as they had not forces an­swerable to report: That their great treasure was a brag: That their subiects were discon­tent, and desirous to change the Gouernment. That the Signiory had no Captaines of reputa­tion, the Catholique King hauing with him all the Italian Princes, vnlesse they had recourse to some hereticall Prince, which would render them odious both to the People and the Soul­diers. All this was spoken, to the end that the Republique, seeing themselues forsaken by all, should yeeld more easily to that which the Pope desired.

Now at Venice men beleeued for certaine, that the Differences with Rome could not ad­mit of any Concord, and that the present yeere would not passe with such tranquillitie as the former had enioyned, which was wholly spent in Treaties and Disputes. Which they feared so much the more, because the Leuies of men of Warre within the State of Milan euery day in­creased. And though some imagined vndoub­tedly (as also the euent afterward shewed,) that all this was done to no other end then to con­straine the Republique onely for feare to yeeld vnto the Popes demands, or rather by these [Page 331] apparences to giue him content or to oblige him farther; not withstanding this produced a contrary effect in the spirits of the Venetians, who resolued to hasten with more courage the preparations of Warre, and to make ready all their Troupes, Italians and Albans, with some others of the Vltramontans. They determined also to elect a Secretary to be sent to the Count de Vaudemont, as well to giue the first pay to the souldiers, as to write vnto him that he was to begin the Leuie: and they elected Iohn Baptista Padauin, who had beene employed to the same effect in the yeere 1601. who had Commission to make a Leuie of 6000. foot­men, to wit, 3000. French, Lorraines and Wal­lons, and 3000. Dutch, although afterwards hee had commandement to let the Dutch a­lone, and to leuie 3000. naturall Suisses, to whom hee was inioyned by the way to com­municate the Differences of the Republique, and the occasions which they had to make vse of their Nation; and in particular hee had charge to doe these offices at Zurich, Basil and Berne, without lingring, that hee might quickly passe to Nancy, which was the princi­pall aime of his iourney.

[Page 332] Verdelli being still at Venice, where he had beene since Aprill of the former yeare, it was de­termined to let him know, that if the Contro­uersies with the Pope passed on further, the Re­publique should haue need to serue themselues of men beyond the Mountaines; and therefore that he should aduertise the Count de Vaudemont his Master, to take so good order with his Af­faires, that he might on all occasions cause to passe into Italy such numbers of Souldiers, as the Republique should require for their seruice. Ver­delli answered, that the men were ready, and that they should be more troubled to retaine them that were superfluous, than to send them that were required: That for the passage, the Count his Master would let them passe securely by the way of the Suisses and Grisons. And hee said moreouer, that it was fit to giue aduice to the Duke of Lorraine touching the occurrences and state of the Businesse, and that he would take it as a singular fauour, Which accordingly the Se­nate executed speedily, commanding their Am­bassador, who was with the Most Christian King, to send to Lorraine, and to signifie vnto those Princes the state of the Republique, to make re­monstrance of their most iust Reasons, and the [Page 333] wrongs which they had suffered by the Pope: and to let that Count vnderstand, that he should prouide things necessary, to the end that when the time should require, and when the Repub­lique should giue him notice, he might be rea­dy to transport Souldiers which should bee de­manded.

When the Ambass. of Venice in France receiued this cōmandement, the Count de Vaudemont was at Paris with the King, to aduise him of the Ma­riage of the Duke of Bar his Brother, with the Daughter of the Duke of Mantua: wherefore the Ambassadour had opportunity to aduertise him according to his charge. To which he answered that the Reasons of the Republique were full of honesty, and the instances of the Pope very vn­reasonable, and that he would not faile to send such numbers of Souldiers as were required. The Ambassador also sent to the Duke of Lorraine the Secretary Dominico Dominici, who being ar­riued the second of Iune at Nancy, communica­ted vnto the Duke what had passed between the Pope and the Republique, and the great Reasons which vrged the Republique to maintaine their Lawes, and their ancient Authority to iudge the Ecclesiastiques. The Duke testified, that he recei­ued [Page 334] gratefully the Honour which the Repub­lique had done him in this Communication, and inlarged himselfe amply in the praises of their Prudence, and of their Religion; adioyning for the particulars of the matters in dispute, that if the Cardinall his Sonne would make purchases within his Lands without his permission, he would not endure it. And for iudging Ecclesia­stiques, he said, That it was practised in his E­state, and in all France: and as it was meet for them to surpasse others in innocence, so ought they so much more to be restrained to right courses by feare of paines. Touching the Soul­diers which they desired, he answered that the Count his Sonne was at the Seruice of the Repub­lique, as also all his horse should be ready to the same purpose. Thus all things remained till the beginning of October, at which time the Priso­ners were rendered in gratification to the King of France; but the Republique seeing that what they had done, did not produce any good effect, they gaue order a new to the Ambass. in France. to send his Secretary into Lorraine, to giue ac­count vnto the Duke of the state of their affaires, of the Popes obstinacy, and that if things passed further, the Republique should be constrained [Page 335] to prouide Souldiers beyond the Mountaines. The Duke exhorted the Republique by many rea­sons to an agreement, adding neuerthelesse that in case of a rupture he would performe what he had promised, beleeuing the Count to be of the same minde; with whom the Secretary (who was Christopher Suriano) did not Communicate because he was then in England.

This was the state of things vntill Ianuary of this present yeare, when in the vniuersall con­course of all the Princes of Christendome, who interposed in this Treaty, the Duke of Lorraine desiring to make one, sent to Venice Mounfieur de Marinuille to exhort the Republique vnto an accord. To whom they answered, as they had done to others, & gaue him aduice of the Com­mission giuen to the Secretary Padauin, & what confidence they had in the diligence and good will of the Count, to execute what the Republique had ordered.

The Secretary Padauin passing by the Coun­trey of the Grisons, (which he found all in com­motion for feare of the Count de Fuentes,) arriued at Glaris a Canton, which confineth vpon the Grisons, mixed of Catholiques and Protestants; where he found that the Count de Fuentes had [Page 336] with siluer corrupted the Counsell to be of the Spanish party, but the people would not con­sent to the Proposition. Padauin visited the Lords, and made knowne vnto them the Rea­sons of the Republique, and told them, they de­sired to serue themselues of some men of their Nation. They promised to assemble the Coun­sell, to giue him all satisfaction for the Leuy, and approued his Reasons, as did also those of the Counsell of Zurich, who manifested their inten­tion and consent both to the Leuy, and to giue passage, saying, That they had prohibited their people to goe to any Warre, not with purpose to oppose the demands of France or Venice, but to the end that they might not goe for the Can­ton of Friburg against that of Berne, about a dif­ference moued by the Iesuites betweene those two Cantons, by reason of certaine Bailywikes. In all these places Padauin was receiued and wel­comed with much Honour, and found general­ly a good disposition to satisfie and serue the Republique. Yet he did not proceed to any Trea­ty, because the time permitted not, hasting him­selfe to passe to Nancy. And for as much as by occasion of the Differences betweene Friburge and Berne, the Deputies of the Cantons were as­sembled [Page 337] at Soloturn he did not goe to Beroe, lest passing from thence to other places whither he was sent on these Affaires, euen to the Cantons confederate and not confederate with Spaine, he might giue occasion to suspicions, or cause some diffidence or displeasure, which might bring preiudice to his Negotiation. At Basil he found Verdelli sent by the Count de Vaudement to meet with him, who told him, that the Count was retired into the County of Salma, a Fief of the Empire, not depending on the Duchy of Lorraine, which had beene giuen him in Mari­age by his Wife, to absent himselfe from Nancy, where the Duke, the Cardinall, and all the House of Lorraine had receiued Breues. from the Pope, full of odious termes against the Republique, concluding, that by their Armes they ought not to soment Disobedience and Rebellion against the Church; by which meanes all of them, and particularly the Cardinall, vexed him with solli­citations that he should not serue the Republique in this occasion; and those perswasions were accompanied with others from the Archduke Albert, and the Duke of Bauier. Hee added also, that euen in Nancy there were many who did moue to the same effect, and some Ecclefiastiques [Page 338] at the instance of the Iesuites did practise [...] make a collection among themselues, and a­mong some Gentlemen deuoted to those Fa­thers, to assure the Count of an yearely Assign­ment of 12000. Crownes, to turne him from the seruice of the Republique, which was one of the principall causes of his retiring. He said fur­ther, that the Count had prepared his men in re­dinesse, if he had not beleeued that the Questi­ons would haue been accommodated; to which purpose he had staid in his small Country some numbers of Souldiers, where he appointed to vnite his Troupes which were scattered, and had giuen order to make a Leuie of 1000. S [...] ­ses, whereof he named the Captaines: That [...] would further prouide himselfe, but that it would not be good to passe too speedily; That by his presence at Nancy, he had rather increa­sed than diminished the difficulties caused by the euill offices of the Iesuites. This difficultie found Padauin in the successe of his iourney.

But at Basil he receiued a very fauourable an­swer from the Counsell as touching the Leuie, but for the passage it was told him, that it was meet to expect the returne of the Deputies from So­loturn, because Basil being the gate of Heluetia, [Page 339] they ought to haue the consent of their Allies before they suffered any forreine Souldiers to enter.

At Soloturn a Gentleman appeared in the Name of the Archduke Maximilian, who said, that his Master vnderstanding of the Iourney of the Secretary of Venice, to obtaine a Leuie and a passage, demanded that both might be denied; which demand he made for his zeale to Religi­on, and for the quiet of Heluetia and their neigh­bours, principally for his Estates of Alsatia, by which they of Lorraine must passe. This instance was fauoured by the Catholique Cantons, and especially with great heat by the Sonne of the Colonell Lusi of Vnder walden, who had beene dis­missed by the Republique, for the small content­ment they found in him. But the Protestant Cantons opposed themselues, saying, that it was not the Custome of that Nation to deny passage to those who would not any way endamage the Countrey, or bring preiudice to their Neigh­bours or Friends: On the contrary, that without danger or trouble the Lorraines might passe or­derly without insolence, and without Harque­buzes, being no way reasonable to forbid them passage, seeing it had beene yeelded two yeares [Page 340] before vnto the Spaniards going into Flanders.

To returne to the Secretary Padauin; Verdeut seeing him resolued to speake with the Count de Vaudemont, to diuert him from Nancy, he con­ducted him to Badonuille, a place in the County of Salma, where not finding the Count, he was welcomed and defrayed by Therel his Secretary and Treasurer; but he discontentedly made his plaint to Verdelli, saying, That it would seeme very strange to the Republique, that their Minister should be thus hindered, in the Affaires of the Signiory, by one who was obliged to doe them Seruice, especially being further to Treat with the Duke and his other Children; and thereup­on complained also of the Duke. Verdelli excu­sed the Duke, as knowing nothing hereof, and that the Count was very well disposed, but his Seruants had found meanes to stop him, to a­uoid many euill accidents; and especially the Cardinall was the cause, who for his Interests was a Partisan of Rome. All these discourses did not satisfie Padauin; wherefore Verdelli resolued himselfe to go in post to Nancy, from whence he would write for him to come, and that he would come to meet him; as he did in the Ca [...]ach of the Duke, and told him that he should be very [Page 341] welcome to all, and that the Cardinall would euen embrace him without scruple, offring himselfe to interpose for a peace, because the Pope desired it. Verdelli further declared to Pa­dauin, how the Pope had writ a Breue vnto the Cardinal, wherein he charged him to command Frier Verdellia Knight of Saint Iohn of Hierusalem, that he should not make any leuie of men for the Republique of Venice, who were refractarie to his commandements, which the Cardinall had intimated vnto him, setting be­fore his eyes his owne interests, and those of his Fraternity. And that Mounsieur de Maliana fa­ther to a Chamberlaine of the Popes, offered him the first vacant Commendam to make him desist from his enterprises. But that he answered, that seeing he leuied not men for to command them, nor at his owne expence, he might doe it without scruple. Padauin also had aduice at Nancy, that the Canton of Zurich had granted the passage, and the Leuie absolutely, declaring the Cause of the Republique to be as iust, as that of the Pope vniust and violent. Likewise that Basil and Berne had freely granted the passage without condition, and for the Leuie they had done the same, only reseruing to speake with him [Page 342] by word of mouth to consult about securitie for the payment of stipends and touching the conditions, according to the custome of that Nation, who will not admit of Captaines but onely such as are Natiues of their Countrey.

Padauin had Audience of the Count de Vaude­mont, and declared his Commission, reporting vnto him what he had Treated with them of Zurich and the other Suisses, and gaue him to vnderstand that the money was ready for the Leuies, and that now nothing wanted but to come to execution. The Count answerd coldly that he would doe his duty, and take care to Treat the other particulars, but he praied him to consider that he was onely a Sonne in the Family, and that he depended vpon his Father, with whom it was necessarie first to speake. The Secretary replied that he had order so to doe; and two daies after hee had Audience of the Duke, and said vnto him in the first place, that the Republique did well accept the sending of Marinuille, and the zeale which he had shewed to publique Tranquillity, from which the Re­publique was neuer auerse; but that the Prepa­rations of the Pope and of others in his fauour, constrained them to doe the same for their con­seruation. [Page 343] The Duke answered, that he had sent Marinnille with good intention, and that it plea­sed him well that he was accepted: He exhor­ted them to Peace, and said, That he was busied about the Assembly of the States of Lorraine, to be holden at Nancy, in such sort that he had not leasure to thinke vpon any other particular Affaires. Padauin did also his complements to the Duke of Bar; and requiring the Cardinall to giue him Audience, he answered, That he would willingly heare him if he would Treat how to end these Controuersies, but for simple Complements he could not admit them, be­cause of the Dignity of Cardinall which he had, and lest it might giue occasion of Discourse. The Cardinall vpon this occasion dispatched a Currier to Rome, giuing aduice of the comming of Secretary Padauin, and of the quantitie of siluer which he brought, together with the pre­paratiues which were made in diuers places, as also the answer which Verdelli had giuen him. Padauin knew well the great instances which the Count had from diuers Persons, to hinder him from seruing the Republique in this parti­cular. The Pope also had renewed his Instances by other Breues, complaining that a Sonne of [Page 344] the House of Lorraine would take Armes a­gainst the Church to maintaine Rebels in their obstinacie, especially hauing no obligation to this Seruice, the seuen yeeres being now expi­red during which he had obliged himselfe. He offered him further to make him Confalonier (that is, chiefe Standard-bearer,) of the Church beyond the Mounts (a new title, which cost the Pope nothing.)

The great Duchesse his Sister writ vnto him, that he should not, by seruing in fauour of the Republique, cause in the end a Warre damage­able to his Friends and preiudiciall to all Chri­stendome: putting him in minde that he had but one Soule, and that he ought to doe any thing to saue it, and not to lose it: That hee should take good heed how he thrust himselfe so far forward that after he could not retire himselfe That he would not be the cause of combustion in Italy, it being much better for him to restore all that he had receiued of the Republique, then to enrangle, himselfe so dangerously. And the Card. to obtaine from the Pope certaine Benefires at which he aimed, did all he could in his fa­uour, and was instant with the Duke his Father, that it was not for his good that the Count [Page 345] should beare Armes against the Pope: That the Republique could not complaine, forasmuch as by the nomination of Captaines he had gi­uen sufficient reputation to their Affaires: That it behoued not to passe any further, but onely to imploy himselfe for a Concord, as did all other Princes. Besides, the Gouernours of Al­satia writ that they had order not to giue pas­sage to any souldiers: an opposition of no mo­ment, since they might haue a thousand other passages.

Among the Grisons things passed with great confusion, because the Count de Fuentes on the one side, and those of the County of Tirol on the other, continued to giue them great occasi­ous of iealousie; seattering a rumor that they would inuade the Valtoline in three places: with those of Milan by the Lake, with those of Tirol by the Valley of the Sunne, and of Trentin by Bormio; and they had already remoued the Monks out of some Monasteries within these passages to make room for lodging of souldiers. Whereupon Salis at Venice continued his solli­citations, that the Repub. would giue them effe­ctuall succours; assuring them that they could not maintaine those Garrisons so necessarie to [Page 346] preserue the Valtoline for themselues, and the passage for the Republique, vnlesse they had some pay: That the souldiers placed in the Valtolins were for the seruice of the Signiory, and therefore ought to haue pay from them: That there wanted more money to erect a Counterfort to that of Fuentes. The dangers were not indeed so great as they were represen­ted, but they were thus amplified to draw siluer from the Republique, and the 1800. footmen put in the Valtoline vnder the conduct of 12. Captaines were all good souldiers, but such as could not well be trusted being of the Diocesse of Como, and being corrupted by some writings published by that Bishop. This notwithstanding, vpon the pressing importunitie of Salis, the Se­nate decreed to giue for the payment of these Garrisons 27000. Crownes for nine Moneths, 3000 for each Month, and to lay downe for the present in hand 6000. for two Moneths; where­with Salis being not content, and vrging for a greater summe, hee receiued to the summe of 10000. Crownes: and it was told him, touch­ing the erection of a Fort, they had not yet de­termined for the time or place: But if things came to a manifest rupture, the Republique [Page 347] would not faile to giue all necessarie assistance. And when Salis pressed further to haue declara­tion what succours they intended, two Senators of the Colledge were deputed to Treat with him, and to vnderstand the particular state of things and their necessities. But, as it hapneth often, that they are surprised with terror who meane to terrifie others, the Count de Fuentes hearing of the descent of the Grisons into the Valtoline, and considering how easie it was (if they had any numbers) to ouer-run all the Estate which was without defence and vnprouided of soul­diers, he sent the Marquis of Como, and writ to the Duke Sfondrato, and to the Count Ptolomy Gallio to be prepared for all euents: Hee colle­cted some Paysants about the number of 7000. without Armes and ill souldiers, the conduct of which he gaue to the Gouernour of Lodi, not without the discontentment of the Marquis, of the Duke, and of the Count, and other persons of qualitie in the Countrey: Hee sent them Drums & Ensignes to discipline them, with the wonder of all men, that against all Rules of Policie he would put Armes into the hands of Paysants, the Allies & Kinsmen of those against whom hee would employ them, and such as [Page 348] were not entirely affected to the Spaniards. Fu­entes thought also to put some diuision among the Grisons vnder pretext of Religion, ende­uouring to seduce the Catholiques, and promi­sing they should serue vnder the pay of the Pope; which produced a cleane contrary effect, because the Grisons were so much the more sus­picious. And by the permission of Card. Borro­meo he brought to Milan the Preacher of Barga­glia a Protestant, to Treat with them of that Quarter, some Grisons (traytors vnto their Countrey) promising that he should obtaine a Leuie, which moued a sedition, and being as­sembled in Pitae at the end of February, they made some difficultie touching the Leuie and passage for the Republique. But when the newes came from Venice of the moneys granted, the secret Counsell were very thankfull, and all those that were at Pitac, euen they that had been most opposite, consented to the Leuie and to the passage. Notwithstanding the Bishop of Coi­ra did not cease to doe Offices for Spaine with all the Catholiques, euen in his Sermōs, assuming to himselfe this colour, that they ought not to goe against the Church, or to abandon their Countrey. Insomuch that hee preuailed with [Page 349] them of Longatissa and of Visilis, which for the greater part were Catholiques: whereunto the friends of the Republique did not oppose them­selues as it was meet, hoping that the more these broyles increased, they should obtaine the grea­ter summes of money. Whence grew new tu­mults, which were pacified by Vincenti Secreta­rie of the Repub. giuing some Donatiues to the Pitac, which was done in the beginning of March. Yet the Bishop did not cease to continue his euill practises against the Republique, as well in his Preaching as vpon all other occasions that were offered; so that a new tumult was raised in some Catholique Cantons, who pressed the Garrison of the Valtoline to send backe the money to Venice, with hope that if they deman­ded 20000. Crownes by the Moneth they should haue them. Wherefore the Garrison sent to tell the Chiefe of the Leagues that they would not permit either Leuie or passage vnto the Ve­netians if they did not augment their wages, seeing that vpon their occasions all these disor­ders were in their Coutrey: That the Count de Fuentes would not moue, if he were assured that passage should not be granted to souldiers from beyond the Mountaines to come into Italie. [Page 350] They sent also souldiers among the Commons, to display their Ensignes for a common Vnion, and to hinder the passage: with whom ioyned the fauourers of Spaine, who with their siluer fomented the Sedition, protesting vnto the Heads of the Leagues that they would call the Commons at their owne charge, in case they would not hinder the Leuie: for which cause they sent to the Captaines chosen by the Repub­lique, that they should not display their Ensignes or passe any further, whereupon the Captaines made complaint to the Secretary Vincenti by reason of the expences made in earnest money and in victuals. But Vincenti, who had receiued money from Venice for the Leuie, appeased them, by distributing among them some small part. The Companies began to be assembled, and the first was that of Coutenalt, who being about 200. men presented themselues before Coira, where the Citie being not willing to re­ceiue them, they staied without expecting o­thers. For which reason the Secretary Vincenti who was without the Citie retired himselfe into it, as he was counselled. From day to day the Sedition increased, other Companies arriuing, and being to the number of 800. men, they [Page 351] made instance to be admitted into the Citie, which was granted to auoid further mischiefe, the Citie standing still vpon their guard.

The Preachers which were among these Mu­tiners did all sorts of good offices, but the Bish. of Coira and the Adherents of Spaine trauelled contrarily. The Ministers of the King of France and of the Republique sent money to the Com­mons to moue them against the Mutiners, la­bouring also to appease the Principall amongst them with siluer, but the rage of the Commo­tion was so great that they preuailed nothing. They of Agnadina and Poschiauo kept them­selues free from Sedition, which sufficed to keepe the passage open. And those of the Val­toline, repenting themselues, were reduced to their duty, and a large Trench was begun, whereof the Ouer-seers were Captaine Long a Frenchman, and an Ingenier of Count Francis Martinengo. The 24. of March was called a Pitac at Coira, where the Secretary Vincenti gaue particular account of the Prouisions w^ch the Republique had ordained. The Agent of France promised in the Name of the King, to giue 7000. Crownes a Moneth for the Garrison of the Valtoline, and that he would build a Fort [Page 352] at his owne charge, and pay the Garrison of a if he might appoint the Captaine, which should be one of that Countrey.

At Rome they had certaine aduice that the King of France by meanes of Caumartin his Am­bassador in Suisserland, had demanded in the Diet of Soloturn, a Leuie of 10000. Suisses, with little contentment of that Nation; because the Ambassador had not named either Time or Place or the Captaine, nor disbursed one sole denier, nor declared where they were to serue, but only had said, that he must goe to Paris, and that Monsieur de Refuge his Successor would come with things necessary for the Expedition. There were who thought (considering these circum­stances) that the Most Christian King had no intention to make this Leuie, but only to hinder the Spaniards that they might not obtaine ano­ther. Some also gaue a more sinister interpre­tation of this Pursuit, saying that he did it to the end that their Friends might not haue men from thence, vnlesse they acknowledged it [...] from him. But because the King had elsewhere an Armie of 10000. French footmen, and 4000 horse, the Pope, although he nothing mistrusted the King, was greatly troubled: and it is cer­taine, [Page 353] that he shed teares vpon it, because he saw well it was to hinder the King of Spaine, lest he should employ himselfe for his succour as hee desired. Wherefore weighing these encounters, and hauing considered the iourney of the Secre­tary Padauin beyond the Mounts, he resolued se­riously to intend the Agreement, and sollicited the King of France that he would not abandon the Treaty, and that he would to this purpose moue the Card. de Ioyeuse. It is true, that the K. of France so soone as he had notice that Don Francis de Castro was sent from Spaine, straight­way resolued to send an Extraordinary, and ma­ny principall men of that Kingdome were put in consideration to be employed about this Af­faire: but the King very prudently made choise of the person of this Cardinall, as well because of his excellent qualities, as for that he was ac­ceptable to the Pope, and a Confident of the other Princes, who had interposed for the ap­peasing of these Troubles; and further because being an Ecclesiastique by qualitie, and one of the prime in the Court of Rome, he might not onely be a Mediator for the Composition, but also a Minister in the execution of it, as after­wards it came to passe. The Cardinall being on [Page 354] his way, the mindes of men were in suspence whether he would goe to Rome or to Venice, but as soone as he was arriued in Italy, it was published that he was for Venice.

At Thurin the Popes Nuntio did what he could with the Cardinall, to hinder that he should not receiue the Visite of the Ambassador of the Re­publique. But the Cardinall considering how much it imported to his Negotiation, receiued the Ambassador with all demonstration of Ho­nour, not regarding the instances of the Nuntio, The comming of this Cardinall was acceptable to the Pope, howsoeuer at the first sight it did not please him, that a Cardinall, one of the principall in the Court, should goe into a City Interdicted, and to a Republique which he held for rebelli­ous. Neuerthelesse, the desire he had to finish these Controuersies, seeing Don Francis de Ca­stro had done nothing, made him to wish that this Cardinal would adioyne his endeuours. The Cardinall stayed for some time at Papozze a Vil­lage within the Dukedome of Ferrara, confining vpon the Venetian Dominions: expecting the issue of Don Francis his Negotiation, together with the Answer of the King his Master, and the Popes Commission.

[Page 355] In this interim the Iesuites at Rome and in Spaine, but much more in Spaine, did their vt­most endeuours to be comprised in the Trea­tie; displaying their great merits towards the Crowne of Spaine, and the small reputation which his Holinesse should haue if the Conclusi­on were made, and themselues excluded, who had defended more than all others his Interests; and that the Catholique King would receiue a great diminution in his Authority, as being not able for his seeblenesse to range the Venetians vnder reason. And they brought the example of Demosthenes, concerning an accord made be­tweene the Wolues and the Sheepe, vpon con­dition that the Dogges should bee banished, Wherein they compared al the rest of the World to Sheepe, which had need of their keeping. And they published some Bookes with these conside­rations, and which is more employed herein the Confessor of the Queene, a Father of their Society, who openly said not only to the King, but to all the Court, that they could not with good consci­ence make this accord without comprehending the Iesuites, and couenanting their restitution.

But the Cardinall de Ioyeuse hauing at length receiued very ample instructions from his Holi­nesse, [Page 356] and new commandements from the King, (by an expresse Currier,) came to Venice about the fifteenth of February, where he presented his Letters of credit from the Most Christian King, in a publique Audience, and passed some words of complement, both in the Kings Name, and in his owne: And the morrow he was visited by the Duke, his discourses being such as the day before. Hee was receiued not onely with de­monstrations of all sorts of Honour, but further was lodged and defrayed sumptuously on the publique charge; which he would not suffer, but prayed the Signiory that he might liue at his owne expence, and it was permitted as he de­sired.

The Cardinall immediately gaue beginning vnto the Treaty; saying, that he had Commissi­on from the King to procure the weale and con­tentment of the Republique, and because he knew how profitable Peace was, both to them and to all Christendome, he had interposed himselfe in this Agreement. Therefore hee desired there might be found some temperament to satisfie the Pope, and to maintaine the Reputation of the Republique. That the Pope expected and pro­posed (besides that which had beene treated,) [Page 357] that the Republique should send an Ambassador to require his Holinesse to take away and reuoke his Censures; that all the Religious, especially the Iesuites, should be restored; and that the King might giue his word to the Pope, that the Lawes should not be executed during the Treaty. Vpon which point, the Cardinall insisting more than vpon any other, prayed them to yeeld that the King might passe his word, & that to this effect they would proceed speedily and with secrecy.

If seemed very strange to the Senate that the Pope made so many circuits, notwithstanding they would not retract what they had once pro­mised: On the contrary, they confirmed to the Cardinall all that for which they had formerly giuen their word to Fresne; to wit, that the Cen­sures being once taken away, they would send an Ambassador to reside at Rome, who should there Treat the point touching the Religious gone forth of the State: That for the Lawes they would proceed in the vse of them with such moderation and piety, as hath beene euer pecu­liar to the Republique, and to their Ancestors: That this ought sufficiently to satisfie the Pope and the King. Hereupon the Cardinall testified, that the King his Master was greatly satisfied [Page 358] with all that which the Republique had yeelded to the Pope in Fauour of Him: But his Holinesse being not willing to rest herewith with content, his Maiestie for the Seruice of the Republique, for the quiet of Christendome, and for the desire of Peace, prayed them to finde some temper, by meanes whereof, without hurting the Liberty and Dignity of the Republique, the Businesse might be finished. Neuerthelesse he adioyned, since it seemed not good to his Serenitie to passe any farther, that he would thinke thereon more maturely, and weighing that which had beene read and said, that then hee would returne to Treat with more solliditie.

Another day the Cardinall returned with an instance more vehement and more particular, demanding that the King might giue his word vnto the Pope, that the Lawes should not be Practised during the Treaty; which he endeuou­red to perswade, saying, That the King desirous of the good of Christendome, and a Friend of the Republique, considering the perill which fol­lowed vpon the discord of two Princes so neere, and ioyned in their Interests, as also the damages of Warre; after all well weighed, was of opini­on there might be found some meanes to ac­commodate [Page 359] these Differences with Reputation, preseruing entire the Libertie of the Republique, considering it was no season to take Armes. And to this end hee had charge to speake to them, as men ought to Friends, clearely and freely, but with this Caution, not to doe preiu­dice vnto their Friend. Wherefore he said free­ly to his Serenity, that as the King approued that no Decree might be made whereby might ap­peare the Suspension of the Lawes, or that they had not bin executed, or any other which might bring damage to the publique Dignity or Liber­ty, not any act which might remaine in wri­ting, or by memory passe to Posterity: So againe he cōsidered that the Pope hauing published the Censures in the sight of the World, it was neces­sary that he should haue some apparent reason to reuoke them. But whereas the Republique de­tested so much the Suspension of the Lawes, which the Pope required, his Maiesty therefore had interposed: and seeing the parties so distant, he was resolued to giue testimony vnto the Re­publique of his affection, (firmely to maintaine their Reasons of not comming to any Decree) and yet withall to giue some satisfaction vnto the Pope: Taking this charge vpon himselfe, to [Page 360] giue the Pope his word according to his desire but that the Republique should not make there upon any Decree; with condition on the be­halfe of his Holinesse, that his word should not be otherwise vnderstood to be giuen, but vpon assurance that at the same time he should take a­way the Censures; and on the part of the Repub­lique, that (the King taking this obligation vpon himselfe) they should render him this respect, not to doe any thing in execution of the Lawes, which might giue discōtentment vnto the Pope. By meanes of which temperament it seemed vn­to the King that the Affaire might be accommo­dated with satisfaction to both sides, without wronging the Liberty of the Republique, and to their contentment.

The Cardinall adioyned a long consideration, how in the beginning, in the progresse, and at the end of these Differences, all things had pas­sed with so much Reputation on the side of the Republique, as they could not expect more. But the Time now counselled them to consider the dangers & damages which might ensue for the time to come, such as all the World abhorred, as contrarily the Agreement was vniuersally desi­red. Wherefore it was not fit to reiect a motion [Page 361] by meanes whereof all questions might be de­cided with credit. When the Cardinall had con­cluded, Mounsieur de Fresne Proposed, that the King seeing it was necessary to giue the Pope this word, who by all meanes desired this satisfacti­on, and since it was meet to giue it Him, who had (at the instance of the King) condescended to this Treaty, this point ought not to be put in difficulty, but to be holden as resolued: That it was not to the purpose to examine whether it were reasonable, in as much as it was not propo­sed out of reason, but only to giue some pretext vnto the Pope, that he might be able to retire himselfe with some Reputation. Wherefore the Pope being constant to haue this word, and the Senate (rightly) iudging it vniust to make any Decree, it was needfull to finde some meanes to giue it. For (to speake freely) whosoeuer should cōsider the Decree of the Senate literally, which had bin read vnto them, where it was said, That in the vse of the Lawes they would not depart from their accustomed piety, &c. They should see plain­ly that the Republique reserued still to themselues Power to vse them: and the Pope did not intend that they should be vsed, but on the contra­ry should be, as it were, bound by the word [Page 362] which the King should giue him touching them: therefore that it was necessary to declare themselues. If the Senate did meane that these words should suffice to giue assurance that the Lawes should not be executed, and if they did not vse these words [in the use] to any other end but that it might not appeare in writing that they began againe to execute them, then it was fit at least to make this appeare by some signe, so as the Cardinall might serue himselfe of this Exposition: That it would suffice him if either by speech or action they gaue him a signe here­of, such as he might comprehend. Because, be­fore the King would giue his word in writing, it behoued that he should be assured that the Republique would not disauow it, and that he might not haue occasion to repent himselfe to haue giuen it, and so to remaine disgusted; it be­ing very much that the King should make the Pope contented with this false money, this word being to serue only as a pure ceremony. Fur­ther, the King said, that the Lawes being prohi­bitiue, and consisting in nonfaciendo, they had their Execution whilst things rested in suspence; hauing taken vpon him to worke in such sort, that on the part of the Pope and the Ecclesia­stiques, [Page 363] nothing should be done to the contra­ry. And the King might be well able to giue this word without saying any more; as being cer­taine that if the Ecclesiastiques on their part should not make any enterprise in this regard, the Ministers of the Republique should not be occasioned to come to the execution of their Lawes; so that as on the one side they should not be executed, so on the other they should not be violated. And here the Ambassador repeated, that although the King might giue this word without the consent of the Republique, in as much as it sufficed him to be assured by the Pope, that no Ecclesiastique should giue occasion to the execution of these Lawes against his Holi­nesse, nor to the violation against the Republique, notwithstanding it was necessary that the Se­nate should giue him some answer. Fresne ad­ioyned moreouer, that vnderstanding how the Spaniards pressed to haue the same word, but in a more open and explicite fashion, the Cardinall had purposely thus tempered his Proposition; beleeuing it not to be conuenient for the Repub­lique that they should rest obliged by the word of two Kings, specially since the Spaniards would not content themselues with that mode­rate [Page 364] sweetnesse with which his King would be satisfied. And he made instance that at least they would resolue him by some intimation, because he saw there remained nothing else. For tou­ching the reestablishment of the Iesuites, he con­ceiued there would be no difficulty, since the K. did not doubt of it; being an ordinary thing in Agreements, that they who haue fomented the one and the other party returne again into their places: seeing especially that the Pope could not consent without wronging his Reputation, that they who went out only to obey him, should re­maine excluded. And he did not thinke that this difficulty could be surmounted, conside­ring that they had to doe with a Pope stiffe and heady, and there being no particular cause why they should deny him this satisfaction. That he was willing to speake of this point which had beene passed in silence by the Card through modesty, to the end that herein might be no im­pediment when they came to the Conclusion of the Affaire.

The Senate answered the Cardinall that the banishment of the Iesuites had beene decreed for causes so important, and with such formali­ties, that by the Lawes of the Republique, the De­cree [Page 365] could not bee reuoked. And that when vpon Agreements the adherents of the one part and the other come to be reestablished, those are not wont to be comprehended, who are otherwise guiltie of such offences, as that they should be banished without the occasions in question. And for that which concernes the Reputation of the Pope, touching the resti­tution of those who were gone out vpon his occasion, the returne of them would be gran­ted, who had not committed other particular faults. For the rest, the Senate said, that they could not but commend the good will of the King, and of the Cardinall, and thanke them both for their good aduice: But for the matter of giuing any word touching the execution of the Lawes, the Senate could say nothing else, than that which they had so often repeated, that in the vse of them they would neuer depart from their ancient Piety and Religion, which might suffice the King and the Cardinall in that point, adding that they would communicate the same to Don Francis de Castro.

The Cardinall had a desire to haue obtained more, and to haue receiued an answer more conformable to his proposition: neuerthelesse [Page 366] being come with resolution from the Pope to accōmodate vpon any termes the Contention, yet with the most aduantage that he might, he said, That although he wished to haue had an­swer more conformable to his demand, and though he had no great reason to thanke them for that hee had receiued; notwithstanding since that the King was willing to haue all en­ded to the contentment of the Republique, hee would content himselfe, requesting them not to publish to any whomsoeuer this their an­swer, but to conceale it secret, forasmuch as the Affaire might be disturbed by some Spirit enuy­ing the common good, and secrecy alone might much conduce to a Cōclusion. The Duke here­upon said, that of necessitie they must needs an­swer the pursuits of Don Francis, who hauing made the like and equiualent propositions, must also receiue the like answer, especially seeing he testified a good intention. That neuerthelesse they would doe it with such reseruednesse and caution that the secret should not be too much published: That this ought not to moue the Mi­nisters of the King of France, because it was a thing well knowne to all, that all had beene to gratifie him, and all that followed vpon this [Page 367] Treaty must be ascribed to him. The Cardinall confessed that Don Francis de Castro had a good intention, affirming that he would euery where giue him this testimonie: but he beleeued not, that he had in this Affaire the like power from the Catholique King, as had the Ministers of France from their King: because the termes which they designed to vse with the Pope, came from the sole inuention of his Maty, wherwith if others were acquainted he would willingly vnite with them: But knowing not whether others had the same instructions, he iudged se­crecy necessary, requesting them to proceed with dexteritie, and not to vtter all at once, but so to carry the matter as might best serue to make a conclusion of this Businesse.

Notwithstanding these reasons the Senate re­mained firme in their purpose to communicate all to Don Francis de Castro, as well because he had made the same proposition, as because at the arriuall of the Cardinall, he went to visit him, and offered to vnite himselfe with him, accor­ding to the intentions of the Pope, and of the Ca­tholique King, and of the Republique, so far that he said vnto the Cardinall, that he would fight vnder his Colours. To which the Cardinall ha­uing [Page 368] answered, that he could say nothing here­in, because he expected a certaine answer from the Republique; Don Francis much maruelled that the Cardinall made difficulty of this Vnion, and was many times instant with the Senate to declare vnto him what answer that was which the Card. expected. And although the Senate had imparted all vnto him (whereof he was well assured,) yet he iūdged aright, that the Vniō was neuer the neerer: And therfore he made instance separately, that for the honour of his King and of Himselfe, they would accord him something further, not preiudiciall. For although they had formerly done much, yet that sufficed not: but when they should accord a Suspension of the Lawes for some Moneths, so as he had pro­posed, all would bee accommodated, pro­uided that they did it speedily, to the end that the Armes now in readinesse might pro­duce no scandall. But when this last answer giuen vnto the Cardinall was communicated to him, hee said, it was not so cleare as hee desired: But although the words were not so intelligible as he could wish, yet it seemed to him that he might thence inferre, that the King might giue his word for not executing the [Page 369] Lawes during the Treaty, and that so the vnder­stood them. But because he would walke safely and with sincerity, he remembred them, that when he siguified vnto them how that the Pope would take away the Censures and conclude the Affaire, so that he had the word of the Catho­lique King, that during the Treaty the Lawes should not be obserued; this he said presuppo­sing the word to be cleare and without any vaile. And though he beleeued that they would haue it so taken, yet neuerthelesse he wished it had beene clearer. And howsoeuer he was con­tent with it, because he presupposed the Cardinal in like manner to be contented, yet he could not ingage his word in a thing vncertaine, wherewith he knew the Pope would not be sa­tisfied: but onely he would represent the estate of Affaires, and see what the Pope would say. That he imagined the Cardinall to be conten­ted with it, because he had told him, he had brought an aduice from his King, vpon which he expected the answer of the Republique, and that he would not be distasted if the Cardinall could vpon good conditions finish the busi­nesse. He added, that although this delay dis­pleased him, which was caused by their obscure [Page 370] answer, whereby the Affaire might be prolon­ged, repeating many times, although he desired more clearenesse in their answer, neuerthelesse he would so vnderstand it, that in vertue there­of he might passe his word; in the end conclu­ding, that he would expound their silence to be a confession.

To this last point the Duke answered, that the Senate spake very clearely, and in such sort that any one might vnderstand them without any need of expositions or coniectures; that they intended not in any fashion to desist from the vse of their Lawes established with iustice and lawfull authority; howsoeuer they promi­sed to practise them with their accustomed e­quity and moderation, and so as behoued the ancient piety and deuotion of the Republique.

The Treaties were thus in such forwardnes, that there was, as it were, a firme hope of an Accord, if on the contrary the precipitation of Count de Fuentes to take Armes, and the com­motion of the Grisons (which not onely conti­nued but increased,) had not forced men to be­leeue that the Spaniards wished Warre, and that they entertained the world with propositions of Peace, when in the meane while their facti­ous [Page 371] Partisans continued to moue euill humors, and procure seditions, not onely by false reports (which preuaile much among base people,) but further by gifts and presents, which corrupt those who cannot be deceiued. In Spaine they obserued the danger of these running rumors; therefore at that same time when the King per­mitted the Count de Fuentes to draw out 10000. Musketiers, he writ vnto him withall, that see­ing the danger of Warre by the dissentions be­tweene the Pope and the Republique, to diuert it he had declared himselfe for the Pope, that he might merit well of the Holy See, and cause him to condescend and accept the conditions which he refused: That to this purpose he had sent Don Francis de Castro to Venice, where fin­ding greater resistance then he had thought, he had giuen him charge to vnite his offices with those of other Princes. But the difficulties still growing, he had beene willing to try the last re­medy, which was to shew himselfe interessed for the Church, and by this meanes to take from the Republique their hopes grounded vpon the Popes feeblenesse. But forasmuch as this was sinisterly interpreted by some ill affeoted, he was resolued to publish this his Deliberation (giuing [Page 372] notice thereof to his Ministers,) to wit, that they should not take decasious, how fit soeuer, to so ment the Warre.

Among the Grisons, the Mutiners were now to the number of 2000 amongst whom a bruit was cunningly seattered, that the Repub. of Ve­nice had bought the passage for 80000 crowns, and therefore they would know by whose hands this money had passed. Vpon which oc­casion the Resident of Venice finding himselfe not safe at Coira, purposed to retire himselfe to Tosana. But the Muriners, without any respect, came 200. of them into his House and staied him, saying, That it was no time to be going, but to giue them account who they were that had receiued the money from the Signiory of Venice, and passed to very insolent speeches; whereupon the Resident was forced to retire himselfe. He made complaint of this affront to the Councell, requiring that they might be cha­stised; but in the Councell there was neither power nor vertue, the principall of them and most couragious being absent, some hauing re­tired themselues because of these stirres, and others being in the Valtoline or in Ambassage Notwithstanding those of the Councell offered [Page 373] him a conuoy to conduct him to Tosana, with which being on the way, he was encountred by a multitude of people, who constrained him to returne into his House, where he was guarded as a prisoner, not suffered to write or receiue a Letter: Onely to sweeten a little this barbarous vsage, they gaue him foure Gentlemen to beare him company. Afterward a rumor was raised that the Lorraines were in the field, and said that they would open the passage by force if it were not yeelded in amity; which renewed againe the mutiny, so as the multitude came with such fury to the Residents house, that he could hardly be defended by his guard. The Partisans of Spaine, although they were bankrupt, yet ceased not to scatter money and put in Armes their Adherents; but with all this they could not hinder, but that the multitude at length gaue care to better counsell, and was perswaded to expect the assembly of all the Companies, and in the meane while to free the Resident, vpon promise that he should arrend the Assembly. It was the seuenth day after he had beene forced that he was set at liberty; but by and by after followed a new encounter. For the souldiers that had beene leuied for the seruice of the Re­publique [Page 374] cited their Captaines, and commanded them to giue their pay; which forced the Resu­dent to giue the Captaines 2000. Crownes for this effect, and by that meanes the Sedition was pacified, and in the interim the Troupes or Com­panies were assembled.

In Spaine, because the Negotiation of Don Francis de Castro did not succeed as they desi­red, and since the Duke of Sauoy made conti­nuall instances to the King, that he would ap­proue his iourney to Venice, they resolued at length to giue way vnto him, although they held him rather a Souldier then a fit instrument of Peace, thinking it also dangerous to deny him such a demand. Notwithstanding they gaue him an ambiguous answer, as beleeuing not that he would Treat conformably to the intention of Spaine, but that as a souldier hee thought to be employed in the Warre by one of the Parties, rather then to agree them. And because they began to suspect that the Pope re­lying vpon the succours of Spaine would refuse too stifly to admit a Concord, the Catholique King aduertised the Nuntio by his Ministers, that, to the end they might be more ready in Italy, he had giuen order vnto all the Captaines [Page 375] (who were retired to repose themselues in their houses,) that they should present themselues with all the power they could vpon the con­fines of France, and had also written vnto the Viceroys of Barçelona and of Nauarre, that they should put all the Forces they could possibly in the Forts vpon the Frontiers. Neuerthelesse they adioyned, that it would well become the Pope, for diuersion of these broyles and dan­gers, to support some small faults in his chil­dren, though to him they seemed great. And a few daies after on another occasion they told the Nuntio, that the King should doe more ser­uice vnto the Apostolique See by repressing the Heretiques in the Low Countries, then by fo­menting the troubles of Italy, and that so much the more as the Pope should bee assisted by Spaine, so much the more straitly would the Ve­netians league themselues with the enemies of the Catholique faith: wherefore it was good ad­uice, that the Pope should neglect his owne pri­uate interests for the vniuersall good of Chri­stendome. In conclusion, to speake more cleare­ly, they said, that it did not beseeme the Father of all Christendome to ground a Warre so cruell and pernicious to Christian people, vpon a King [Page 376] so pious, and that his Holinesse would abase the Apostolique Dignitie, if he sustained by humane meanes the Authority which God had giuen him. They said further, that it was meet to re­compence the King with some thing for the De­claration which he had made, since thereby he had drawne vpon himselfe so many enemies: aiming herein either at the Tenths of the Realme of Naples, or at the remitting of the Fief. It is certaine that this newes extremely troubled the Pope, seeing them when there was no need to make so liberall offers, and in time of necessi­tie thus to retire.

But in Lorraine, the Count de Vaudemont fell sicke. Some attributed the cause thereof to a wound which he had receiued in his head, cha­sing a Hart a yeare before, whereby he lost a good quantity of bloud; and others to the vexa­tions which he receiued by the importunities of so many in different places. In the meane while, Aduices came from Italy, that the Dissentions were likely to be accommodated. Montagu the Resident at Venice for the great Duke, writ vnto the Duke of Lorraine, that the Cardinal de Ioyeuse and Fresne had assured him that the Accord would certainly follow their Negotiation; but [Page 377] that they kept it secret, because being knowne, if it were not agreeable to all, it might be interrup­ted. The Duke visited the Count de Vaudemont, and comforted him with this aduice, promising him that the Secretary Padauin would returne contented. And calling Him to speak with him vpon this aduice, first he excused himselfe for deferring to Treat with him, because he was hindered by the Diet: then told him that from Rome and from France he had certaine aduice that the Peace was vpon concluding. That the Preparations at Milan and Rome were slackened, and so the occasion of the Leuie ceased. And howsoeuer hee had a charge to sollicite it, neuer­thelesse things now being vpon termes of Con­cord, he ought to surcease vntill he had further cōmandemēt. That his intētion was very good, and that he would not deferre to prepare him­selfe, but onely to spare them charges: praying him to represent vnto the Republique this his good office and counsell which he gaue with sincerity. The Secretary thanked him, but with­all wished him to consider that oftentimes ru­mours of Peace were scattered, which in effect vanish into smoake; and that the Pope was then farthest off, when he seemed to be the nearest; [Page 378] That the Republique hauing yeelded something, in stead of being appeased he required yet more: That the Pope hauing published in Consistory his finall resolution to the Warre, vanting himselfe of the Assistance of Princes, and naming a Le­gate, this had made the Republique to Arme for the common repose: That the diligence which the Count had testified of his willingnesse to serue them, had moued the Senate to send Him into Lorraine; That none knew better their ne­cessities than the Republique themselues, & that his Highnesse ought to beleeue him, knowing well that the Senate would not cast themselues vpon needlesse expences. Wherefore it was not to the purpose to write vnto Venice that the Le­uie might be deferred, but rather to take such order that he might write that their Souldiers were ready in the field. The Duke replied, that what he had said of the Peace was vpon good ground, & that he desired this satisfaction that he would write according to his counsell, espe­cially since the indisposition of the Count his Sonne might dispense with his employment for some few dayes. Hereupon Padauin consented to write by an expresse Currier, saying, he hoped that the Count being recouered, whilest they ex­pected [Page 379] an answer, would then take order to make the Leuy. To which the Duke answered nothing; and not withstanding that many times, euen by interrogations, the Secretary was instant to haue an answer, whether the Count did seri­ously intend, as also the Duke his Father, to assist them, yet he could draw nothing from them. The Count sent to see whether the Secretary were satisfied by the Duke; to whom He answered, That he was to attend his recouery, that they made prayers for his health at Venice, whither he had written, assuring the Republique of his ser­uice; which gaue the Count great comfort, and the Duke thanked Padauin, saying, That hee would acknowledge his Sonne owed his life vnto him.

About this time Criuelli, Chamberlaine to the Duke of Bauier, arriued at Nancy, bringing with him a Breue from the Pope, by which were re­nued the instances made vnto the Count, to with­draw himselfe from the Seruice of the Repub­lique. He had Audience of all seuerally with contentment. The Count would not be seene by him, excusing himselfe by reason of his indispo­sition; but some dayes after being much impor­tuned, he receiued him with condition, that he [Page 380] should speake but little, and be content with a short answer, without replying. He had then Audience, where he endeuoured to moue the Count by Reasons of Religion and of State; To which the Count answered, that he had a care of his Honour, which was in such sort ioyned with Religion, that they could not be separated. Pa­dauin met this Criuelli at the Church, who vsed to him courteous words, saying, That the Duke his Master desired Peace, and that for this effect he had appointed publique Prayers, and that he proiected to goe in Pilgrimage, and that he ho­ped Peace would follow, considering that the Spaniards really desired it, both for the affaires of Flanders, and for the Election of the King of Romanes.

WHilest Padauin expected an answer from Venice, Mounsieur de Bassom­pierre arriued at the Court of the Duke of Lorraine, to speake by word of mouth with that Secretary, & from thence to [Page 381] passe vnto the Seruice of the Republique, accor­ding as he had promised to the Ambass. Priuli. And he brought this newes vnto the Count, that when he took leaue of the King, his Maiesty de­sired him to tel him in his behalfe, that he could not saue his Reputation, if he failed the Repub­lique, much lesse finde any apparant pretext to excuse himselfe. Further, he gaue him aduice that the Duke of Guise offered himselfe to be his Lieutenant, and that a great number of Souldiers were prouided to got with him, the King being willing to giue license to all except his Officers. There was one expressely sent vnto the Count from the Canton of Schaffusa, who offered Him a Leuie of men, and all other commodities. Ma­rinuille also returned from Florence, bringing certaine hopes of a Concord, which was further confirmed by a Currier dispatched with dili­gence vnto the Duke, with aduice that the Cardi­nall de Ioyeuse hauing receiued all contentment, was to depart from Venice to goe to the Pope But the Currier being come from Venice with answer, Padauin complained vnto the Count in the Name of the Republique, for that the Soul­diers were not ready as he had promised, and pressed him to make haste, in remedy of his for­mer [Page 382] slacknesse. The Count hereat was astonished, and answered that he had done his duty before, if the Duke his Father had permitted him, with whom it was meet to speake. Padauin replied, that he would doe so, for so he had order; but that he had first addressed himselfe to him, as to the Principall; that he would retaine the Cur­rier a day or two, to the end that he might abso­lutely send his answer, not of complements or excuses, but of effects. The Father and a [...]d his Sonnes assembled in Counsell vpon the answer which they were to giue. The Cardinall first be­gan, and said, That their House had bin alwaies deuoted to the Church, against which none of their Family euer carried Armes, and that they ought not now to do otherwise; That this were to blast their Reputation, and incurre the vni­uersall hatred of Catholiques, besides the danger of running into Censures, which were terrible, setting before their eyes the great Troubles of the Duke of Bar, for marying Madame Catharine, the Kings Sister: And much exaggerating these Reasons, he concluded that they ought openly to deny Padauin that which he desired, and that this might be a cause of Peace, considering that the Repub. seeing themselues defeated of this [Page 383] succour, would humble themselues vnto the pope. The Duke of Bar was of the same opi­nion with the Cardinall, adding withall, that it was fit to finde some temperament by which they might saue the Reputation of the Count. The Count himselfe considered on the one side, what had beene told him from the King of France, and from others who admonished him of his engagement; and on the other, what had beene written from Tuscany; and concluded that they should well weigh how farre he was obliged, for that he ought to preferre his obliga­tion to all other considerations. The Father said, that he felt in himselfe a very great com­bate; for the Reasons of Religion and State did not permit that any of His should take Armes against the Church, and especially when other Catholique Princes would not doe it; Besides, that the Warres of Italy would be the ruine of Christendome. But on the other side, he desired to giue some contentment to the Republique; yet he preferred still the considerations of his House to all others. Vpon this ground he was resolued, since he could not satisfie them with words, to abide all euill accidents that could happen, rather than giue way to this Leuie. [Page 384] Wherefore, when Padauin came to the Audi­ence which the Duke gaue him in presence of the Duke of Bar his Sonne, where He declared, that although at Venice they greatly maruelled why the Souldiers were no sooner in readi­nesse, yet neuerthelesse they were perswaded that this default would be recompensed with a greater diligence: The Duke answered, that he accounted the Peace to be in a manner con­cluded, and therefore there needed no more words; That the Republique hauing their Af­faire accommodated, the Censures would fall on his House: That for this cause they ought not to bring molestation vpon others with­out any fruit; seeing that the more he desired to gratifie the Republique vpon all occurrences, so much the more sory was hee that he could not permit his Children to serue against the Church; That on other occasions he and his Children would be alwaies ready to employ themselues with all their forces for the seruice of the Republique. Padauin apprehending the Negatiue so clearely, iudged it necessarie to speake plainly, and said, That the reports of Peace were without ground; that if they had beene true, he should not haue had so many [Page 385] Commandments so often reiterated to sollicite them, and although the Peace might follow vpon the Treaty, yet the Count denying the ser­uice which he owed, might render it difficult, because the Pope hereby might be more hard­ned: That the Republique had not pressed this Leuie so much, if they had not esteemed it ne­cessarie: That whosoeuer puts himselfe in the seruice of a Prince, ought to obey, not taking vpon him to iudge whether that which hee commandeth be necessary and conuenient, or not: That the feare of Censures was but a va­nity, because they knew certainly that the Pope would acknowledge his error, and keepe him­selfe from the like hereafter: That if Excommu­nication were valide in all cases, Princes were vndone: That it was not meet to presuppose infallibility in Popes, since God often permits wicked Ones for the chastisement of the world: That the obligation of the Count by the consent of the Duke his Father had beene contracted in time of Contentions; wherefore if he had no feare to promise it, he ought not to feare the exe­cution of it. And he adioyned, that the Duke hauing demanded so much respite, as they might write and receiue answer, he knew not [Page 386] how they could come to a refusall without breach of word. The Duke answered, that he held the Peace for assured, and euery houre ex­pected to heare of the Conclusion. After two houres audience, where passed many answers and replies on the one part and the other, the Duke continuing still to say, that he expected the Conclusion, Padauin told him, that if they resolued to say nothing else they should declare themselues, that he might immediately depart to prouide else where for the seruice of his Prince, since he could obtaine nothing frō Them that were obliged. Vpon this the Duke praied him to wait three or foure daies. The next morning Padauin had audience of the Count, who at the first fight told him, that he desired death rather then to be in this estate, which hee neuer be­leeued would haue hapned: That hee could not dissemble his griefe, for that he saw on the one side his owne engagement, and on the other the will of his Father, whom he durst not contradict: That the Breues of the Pope, & the pursuits of many, especially of the Iesuites, had put scruples into the Dukes mind, w^th he could not abolish, being aged & subject torecciue im­pressions of terror: That he cōfesse of the Repub­lique [Page 387] had iust cause to complaine of him for the money which he had receiued, seeing he failed them in time of need; but he protested that it was not his fault, and praied Padauin to con­dale with him, and spake with such affection that teares fell from him. Padauin, comforted him and said, That in aduersitie it was needfull to vse prudence, and that he must complaine of the Pope who sold away his reputation by meanes of his Father. Hee repeated vnto him the same things which he had said to the Duke, with greater vehomence and confidence, ex­horting him to make a new tryall with his, Fa­ther to take away all impediment, to the send that such an action, which would blemish his honour, might not come to the knowledge of men. Vpon these words the Count promised to vse all his power with the Duke his Father, but withall remembred him that his Father by I en­son of his yeares was feeble in body and mind, and oppressed with the suggestions of diuers. Padauin saw well that all this was nought but artifices; wherefore hauing waited the foure daies, he demanded Audience to take his leaue, which they prolonged, to serue themselues of time. But in the end being constrained to dil­courer [Page 388] themselues, the Count proposed this mo­tion, That a Leuie should be made vpon pro­mise that the men should not serue against the Pope, and this onely to take away the scruple of the Duke his Father; obliging himselfe that when once the souldiers were in Italy they should obey the commandements of the Re­publique without reseruation. This Padauin would not accept, that he might not violate the Capitulation, which was to serue Contra quos­cunque. So he resolued to passe into Suitzerland, presently after he was aduised where he might finde the Deputies of the Cantons.

The Pope in the meane while during these Differences, neglected not any thing which might susteine his Dignity. For hauing learned out of the writings of the Venetians, that at Ge­noa was a Law altogether conformable to that of Venice, which forbade Ecclesiastiques to pur­chase, he made instance that it might be reuo­ked. Which the Republique readily obeyed, to doe a thing gratefull to his Holinesse, and to shew that the reuocation of their Edicts made the yeare before, as we haue formerly said, had proceeded from a free disposition, beleeuing also hereby to render the cause of the Vene­tian [Page 389] Republique more odious. And vpon the like instance of the Pope, they gaue aduice of this reuocation in Spaine by their Ambassador, which was esteemed in that Court for an ex­treme affectation, whereby it appeared mani­festly that herein they would giue example not onely to Venice, but to Portugall also, to Arragon, and to the King himselfe.

The Duke of Sauoy signified vnto the Catho­lique King by Iames Antony de la Tour his Am­bassador Extraordinary arriued a little before in Spaine, to giue aduice of a Mariage concluded betweene his Daughter and the Duke of Man­tua, that he had accepted the Instructions of the Emperour to be Mediator of the Differences be­tweene the Pope and the Republique of Venice. To which the King answered in generall terms; but the Duke of Lerma commended him for that he obeyed the Emperour, that the King had so great a desire of the Agreement, that he praied God to grant him good successe, that so good an effect might be produced by his meanes. The Duke without expecting any further, published his voyage, and gaue order to his Court, to make ready. Whereupon at Venice the bruit of his comming euery day more and more increased, [Page 390] and the Duke sent to Venice, Iohn Baptista Soluro with Letters of credence of 27. of February, to giue notice vnto the Senate, how the Emperour had sent to Turin the Marquis of Castillon, to sollicite him to passe to Venice for the accom­modating of these Differences: which being willing to vndertake, as well to obey the Empe­rour, as to serue the Republique, he was determi­ned to defer no longer, but immediatly to begin his iourney, hoping that the Republique would well accept his comming and his interposing. That he had sent his Ambassador to this end, to certifie the Republique of his good will and of the diligence which he would vse. Audience was giuen to this Ambassadar on the 11. of March with a courteous answer, that the Senate tooke in good part the comming of his Highnesse. For this cause the Cardinall de Ioyeuse resolued to send a Gentleman to Rome, to aducrtise the Pope what had beene deliberated, and by the meanes of Alincourt to pursue the businesse to a Conclu­sion. But whilest he was on dispatching, hee changed his minde, and resolued to goe him­selfe in person, and accordingly departed the day following, which was the 17. of the same Moneth of March.

[Page 391] After the Cardinall was parted from Venice, the Marquis of Castillon, Ambassador for the Em­perour arriued there, and without any publique and solemne entry presented himselfe vnto the Duke. Where hauing put him in minde of the good offices which he had done him in Rome vpon the beginning of these troubles, to the end that the Pope might suspend his Monitory, howsoeuer he did not preuaile as he desired, for the euill disposition of the Affaires: He said fur­ther, that he had alwaies done the same in the Court of the Emperour, and that the Emperour vehemently desiring to see an end of these con­trouersies, had designed the Duke of Sauoy to bring this good worke to effect, with whom he was willing to ioyne himselfe for his great affection to the Republique, as well for his pro­per interests as for those of his House. And that the Duke being not able so suddenly to take his iourney, by reason of the great Court which did accompany him, the Emperour had comman­ded him who spake to hasten his voyage to giue beginning vnto the Treaty, lest by too much delay the Grisons might come to Armes, which might put the Affaire out of all hope of Pacification. That now he was much comfor­ted, [Page 392] vnderstanding that the Senate in their wis­dome had taken a pious resolution, and found meanes that the Cardinall was gone with satis­faction towards his Holinesse, and that matters had receiued some temperament. And he praied his Serenitie that he would make him partaker of all the particularities of the Affaire, offering to cooperate therein in the name of the Empe­rour to take away all difficulties which might re­maine: And vpon this presented his Letters of credence from the Emperour and from the Duke of Sauoy. The Senate gaue order to let him see the state of things, and in particular commu­nicated to him the answer last giuen vnto the Cardinall. The Marquis was in great perplexity, and doubted they had not communicated all intirely, especially how far the Republique had condescended: but being further assured that nothing had beene concealed from him, he made instance that he might carry vnto the Pope some little further satisfaction obtained in fa­uour of the Emperour. But he preuailed nothing, the Senate telling him, that hauing yeelded so much as was possible without wronging their Liberty, they could yeeld no more; and that he might, if he pleased, propose vnto the Pope, what [Page 393] had beene accorded to the Ministers of France and Spaine, and Treat the Agreement vpon the same conditions.